Skip to main content Accessibility help
×
Hostname: page-component-77f85d65b8-pkds5 Total loading time: 0 Render date: 2026-04-13T02:19:36.539Z Has data issue: false hasContentIssue false

Part III - The Varieties of Liberalism in Europe

Published online by Cambridge University Press:  04 February 2026

Jan Komárek
Affiliation:
University of Copenhagen/Charles University in Prague
Birgit Aasa
Affiliation:
European Parliament
Michał Krajewski
Affiliation:
European Ombudsman

Information

Part III The Varieties of Liberalism in Europe

14 Rule of What Law? Authoritarian Pasts, Liberal Politics and Constitutional Imagination in Early Post-Communist East Central Europe

The rise of illiberal populist regimes in the Eastern flank of the EU is deeply rooted in the ambivalence of the post-1989 liberal transition project. At the core of the liberal vision for the post-communist era was a belief in the democratic Rechtsstaat and the concomitant loyalty to the politics of liberal constitutionalism. Reimagining the relationship between state and citizen, embodied through law reform at all levels, was a springboard from which the entire post-communist transformation was launched, from the separation of powers to democratic elections to the policy of wide-ranging privatization to the constitutional enshrinement of the principles of the inviolability of human rights and their supremacy over the legal system guaranteed by the state.

Today’s illiberal backlash is most evident in its assault on the salient features of the post-1989 constitutional architecture. Much of the social science literature to date has sought to locate the causes of the illiberal backlash in various aspects of neoliberal transformation’s social costs and to uncover the fatal cleavages within the liberal consensus of the 1990s. Constitutional scholarship is understandably devoted to trying to grasp the flaws or one-sidedness of liberal constitutionalism and the roots and reasons for the emergence of counter-constitutionalism or illiberal constitutionalism. This chapter is a historian’s attempt to look at the post-communist constitutional imagination from the point of view of the rule of law concept and its political context.Footnote 1 Unlike, for example, the economic policy of shock therapy, the rule of law was an unquestioned and shared principle across the emerging political spectrum. What were the political, cultural and historical drivers of this overall political compromise based on the rule of law? How did it develop over time? Were kernels of its future breakdown palpable from the start?

The project of constitutional democracy and the rule of law concept served as a powerful unifying platform for political compromise in the transition era. Although rule of law was originally an idea primarily associated with liberalism in European history, by the end of the twentieth century, the demand for rule of law by no means required liberal Weltanschauung. Socialists and social democrats, radical democrats, conservatives, and republican-oriented democrats in East Central Europe were all in favour of the rule of law. The legal sphere and legal-political ideas played a vital role in the liberal democratic transformation following communist rule. Today’s challenge to the liberal rule of law calls for a re-evaluation of our understanding of that period and its deeper historical contextualization.

In an effort to provide such a historicizing perspective and to look beneath the surface of the post-communist political compromise through the rule of law, this chapter offers a tentative historical typology of the various rule of law understandings of the period of ‘liberal consensus’. I proceed in three steps. First, I briefly outline the historical roots of the 1989 democratic and constitutional revolutions in East Central Europe (ECE), pointing out their several major sources, namely the import of Western constitutional theory, dissident human rights activism and the mostly neglected yet important authoritarian socialist constitutionalism. Second, I look at the nature of the politics of liberal constitutionalism in the 1990s – almost the only game in town then. However, I emphasize its internal diversity in terms of the variety of political and thus also constitutional imagination depending on the different political ideas and ideologies proliferating at that time. This will set the stage for the third and final step, where I explore the different conceptions of the widely invoked rule of law, namely neoliberal, substantive, positivist and non-liberal. Although this chapter takes a transnational view of the entire ECE region, in Section 14.3, for the sake of concision and clarity, I focus primarily on the Czech context. On this basis, I offer a preliminary historical typology of the various conceptions of the rule of law that we encounter on the broad platform of liberal constitutionalism at the time. Albeit significantly diverging these conceptions coexisted within the ‘liberal consensus’ of the period. Yet this diversity contained within itself the seeds of a future schism.

14.1 Exposition: Towards the Constitutional Revolutions of 1989

The constitutional imagination in the post-communist era was pre-determined by the fact that the democratic revolutions of 1989 in ECE represented an apogee of the struggle for a Rechtsstaat in the previous decades.Footnote 2 The legalist character of the 1989 revolutions was a result of the power encounter of socialist legalism with its evolving project of socialist authoritarian Rechtsstaat and its dissident challengers. Liberal constitutionalism that dominated the constitutional imagination and legal practice in the region after 1989 has long been interpreted as the offspring of a dissident struggle for human rights whose godmother was the legal-political experience of post-war Western Europe and its institutional framework. In reality, however, the other unacknowledged parent was socialist constitutionalism, which underwent quite dynamic transformations in the late communist period.

Let us take a brief look at both of these parents. Legalism was a key element of the dissident political strategy for the public renegotiation of rights, particularly human and civil rights. The human rights origins and the legalist character of dissidence are sometimes difficult to distinguish. Yet human rights discourse and dissident legalism are two different things: the first was an ideological and philosophical foundation for dissidence, while the second was primarily a strategy of resistance in the authoritarian regime. The international circumstances, such as a new phase of détente and the new international human rights politics following the Helsinki Accords in 1975, created favourable conditions for the rise of the new democratic opposition in communist countries. However, as I have shown in another study, to work on the ground, the human rights doctrine appropriated by dissidents had to be transformed into a concrete and efficient strategy of legal resistance or legal defence, that is, dissident legalism. The newly internationalized human rights doctrine was an inevitable precondition for the rise and sustainability of dissidence and its international visibility. Yet, without dissident legalism on the ground, the human rights doctrine would hardly have become an efficient mechanism.Footnote 3

The dissident legalistic struggle, however, was not a struggle against lawless totalitarianism, as often portrayed by dissidents themselves as well as Western observers. It was civic activism and a strategy of legal resistance in a state governed largely by an authoritarian and often repressive socialist legality. Dissident legalism became a regular part of the opposition’s tactical repertoire only because the late socialist regimes adhered more emphatically than ever before to law as a crucial instrument of governance.

The role of law in state socialist dictatorships changed significantly between the 1950s and 1980s. The Soviet Stalinist system was characterized by a combination of the prerogative state, whose use of force was quasi-regulated through a system of norms, and the normative state.Footnote 4 In such a system, there was a tendency to make abrupt changes in legal rules or their application in the interest of maximizing the power of the state or party over the individual. Yet, the expansion of the normative state and development of state socialist ‘legal culture’ received major impetus under Stalinism.Footnote 5 The growth of the normative state during Stalinism and its extensive legislation was not created to invest the authorities with any political legitimacy. The Communist Party of the Soviet Union was strong and, therefore, law was not important as a legitimating factor. However, it was still a crucial tool of governance. An instrumental legality par excellence, the Stalinist legal doctrine formulated by Vyshinsky saw the law as a pure instrument of social management, not as a self-standing social formation.Footnote 6

The instrumentality of law characterized communist legal and constitutional doctrine throughout the existence of communist rule in Eastern Europe. However, in practice, the recurrent reformist attempts to give law as a whole a greater degree of autonomy in the functioning of a real socialist society have been extremely important. In East Central Europe, there was a significant change in socialist jurisprudence in the late 1950s and 1960s as a reaction to ‘Stalinist dogmatism’ and its ‘voluntaristic understanding’ of socialist law. In legal thinking, it involved a reinterpretation of the Stalinist concept of socialist legality and further consolidation of the normative state. These changes did not mean that the prerogative state disappeared. Still, in the reformist understanding, law and the concept of socialist legality started to be understood as a major check against the future possible misuse of power, as occurred under Stalinism, and simultaneously as an important source of legitimacy for both the socialist state and the reform communist movement. The reformists understood the law as a general civilizational instrument. As such, socialist societies, once the revolutionary changes had been implemented, should have been governed primarily by law, not by direct political interventions.

The legal reformist trend was reversed again to some extent in the consolidation regimes of the 1970s and during the first half of the 1980s. Unlike the revolutionary Stalinist regimes during the first decade after WWII, the late communist dictatorships did not use political terror and revolutionary zeal as the central tools of their rule. While they certainly did not cease to be repressive, open state violence started to recede from the public eye as early as the late 1950s and 1960s and remained so, in most cases, until 1989.Footnote 7 From a doctrinal perspective, the period was characterized by a compromise. The legal systems of the late communist dictatorships kept most of the 1960s ‘liberalization’ institutional forms; however, legal theory and assertion were again there predominantly to serve the political and ideological needs of communist governance and, importantly, the socialist state.

Far from being the proverbial ‘golden age of stagnation’, as the Brezhnev era has been seen for decades, this period witnessed dynamic changes in governance techniques, with law at the forefront.Footnote 8 The concept of the state retained its primary definition as an organization of class dominance but was transformed into a theoretically inclusive concept of an ‘all-people’s state’; thus, the dictatorship of the proletariat was no longer emphasized.Footnote 9 The technocratic project of ‘developed socialism’ should have been characterized not by the revolutionary charisma of the party but by the ‘scientific management of society’. In such a system, law was to play an enormously important role. The concept of socialist legality was once more interpreted as a means of implementing the political domination of the party. Binding the state administration to the existing legal order and the question of the guarantee of legality – the main concern in the reformist age – became of secondary importance behind the ruling qualities of law and the legal system. Yet, the binding nature of socialist legality did not disappear altogether, for it was a part of the general processes of ‘normalization of rule’ in state socialist societies, which, after all, had already been in existence for decades.Footnote 10 Hence, importantly, the gap between reality and statutory law effectively diminished. Not only technocratic governance but also political repression and terror, such as that in Poland after the establishment of martial law in 1981, were realized through legal regulation.Footnote 11

The increasing importance of legal regulations for the late communist dictatorship prepared new ground for the dissident challengers of the regime and, along with the new international human rights mechanisms, improved their chances to sustain their activities. It marked the playing field between the repressive regime and the so-called democratic opposition or dissent. Violations of human rights, as well as violations of the constitution and applicable laws by the repressive forces and the state administration, were the subject of the main critical arguments of dissident legalism. There was a little doctrinal controversy between dissidents and the communist regime about the human rights interpretation. The socialist constitutions, after all, contained all the basic civil and political rights and diction on par with the constitutions of liberal regimes. The major issue was the question of their constitutional protection and legal accountability of the state organs and, thereby, indirectly, of the Party organs.

Since the birth of the human rights opposition in ECE in the second half of the 1970s, law and legality, the regime’s rule by law and the dissident-envisioned rule of law were a matter of regime-opposition interaction, communication and semantic struggle. The field of contest marked out by existing positive legal norms, but also expanding through the accepted international human rights conventions, pre-determined the possibilities for the communist authorities that still tried hard to use their political prerogatives in a one-party dominated dictatorship but ultimately became increasingly bound by their normative state.

This tendency was ever more strengthened in the second half of the 1980s, the time of perestroika and glasnost in the Soviet Union and elsewhere, with efforts to introduce an authoritarian socialist Rechtsstaat all across the region.Footnote 12 The most exemplary case of the gradual ‘constitutionalization’ of the dictatorship was Poland, due to the specific situation during and after Solidarity and the authoritarian turn in December 1981. A relatively strong stream of Polish reform communist lawyers within state and party organizations managed to pass legislative projects establishing several institutions meant to strengthen the Polish normative state and, thus, also, the social support of the population through the image of the rule of law. As early as 1980, the Highest Administrative Court, the first in communist-ruled Eastern Europe, was established. It was followed in 1982 (the year of martial law) by the Tribunal of the State. In 1985, the Constitutional Tribunal came into being and, finally, in 1988, the office of the Ombudsman, the public spokesperson of civic rights and watchdog on the state authorities and their dealings with citizens, was created. The tendency towards a socialist Rechtsstaat in Poland is quite visible and represents an important pre-condition for the negotiated regime change in 1989.Footnote 13

The constitutional court system was introduced as a part of the ‘socialist renewal’ strategy by which Jaruzelski’s regime tried to increase its legitimacy. An example of ‘liberalization without democratization’, rule of law was offered to the population as a surrogate for the democratization demanded by Solidarity and a promise for law and order. It is not by chance or through the clumsiness of the Polish communist leadership that some of the major steps in creating the socialist Rechtsstaat, such as the creation of the Tribunal of State and the Constitutional Tribunal, were undertaken during the martial law period.Footnote 14 It certainly did not create a satisfying system of checks and balances for ensuring that administrative organs adhered to existing law and it left a big enough space for both the party and state apparatus to exercise their prerogative powers. Nevertheless, it contributed considerably to strengthening the legal-constitutional elements of the authoritarian system.Footnote 15

While Poland serves as the most institutionally elaborate example of this process, rudiments of the socialist Rechtsstaat started to emerge all over the region during the late 1980s. The legislative reforms initiated by the regimes were not intended as methods of democratization but as constitutional reforms to reshuffle the balance of the communist dual state in favour of the normative state and stabilize the power system and the ‘leading role’ of the party.

From a longer-term historical perspective, the 1980s socialist Rechtsstaat is a specific and historically located subset of the notion of an authoritarian Rechsstaat, which had many historical predecessors and institutional forms in Central and Eastern Europe. Democratic deficits, strong authoritarian states as modernizing agents, an emphasis on formal legality and fewer safeguards of civic rights and freedoms traditionally characterized this region. The different genealogies of the law-governed state also produced different interpretations of the central notion of Rechtsstaat, which developed over time.Footnote 16 In the German or Russian tradition up until 1918, the Rechtsstaat mainly represented the legality of administrative acts and checks on the discretion of government officials. Its main thrust – to save authoritarian law and order – stands in contrast to the evolution of the rule of law in contemporary England and Scotland, which was accompanied by the rise of democratic representation. ‘In this formally rational understanding, Rechtsstaat was about procedures, not about rights’ and served mainly to maintain the authoritarian system of government.Footnote 17 As opposed to the German development, however, in the Austro-Hungarian Empire, due to its composite nature and the rising political importance of nationalist movements, rights played a more important role in the political struggle and thus also in constitutional design.Footnote 18

Thus, we need to differentiate between two contrasting Rechtsstaat notions. First, a rights-based democratic Rechtsstaat emphasizing substantive justice, whose most influential form in Europe nowadays is represented by the German Basic Law as a response to the obvious abuse of the democratizing ‘Prussian’ Rechtsstaat by the Nazis. Second, a notion of the authoritarian Rechtsstaat based on procedural rather than substantive justice, which can help us better understand the legal and constitutional changes in authoritarian societies. The project of the authoritarian Rechtsstaat and that of the democratic Rechtsstaat always coexisted in the modern history of Central and Eastern Europe, with the former representing the historically more weighty tradition in the region. From this perspective, the notion of a socialist Rechtsstaat is a specific and historically located subset of the notion of an authoritarian Rechsstaat, which had many historical forms in the region evolving throughout time.

As the doctrine and practice of socialist constitutionalism dynamically developed in the 1980s, the dissident constitutional vision, too, began to consolidate. Dissidents continued challenging the repressive legality of the system and pointing out the internal contradictions of the evolving vision of the authoritarian socialist Rechtsstaat. They started offering their own evolving vision of a democratic Rechsstaat based on human rights observance.Footnote 19 Hence, from this point of view, the 1980s were a decade of an increasing confrontation between two semiotic and ideological systems, two mutually encountering, evolving constitutional imaginations: socialist legalism, with the socialist Rechtsstaat as the leading motif in the second half of the 1980s, and dissident legalism, with the vision of the democratic Rechtsstaat as, progressively, its main vantage point.

14.2 Post-Communist Liberalisms and the Legacies of the Past

After the 1989 revolutions in East Central Europe, liberal constitutionalism and the rule of law were to have a crucial role in securing the transition to liberal democracy and market economy. The motivations for supporting liberal constitutionalist policies varied significantly among political actors. The non-violent revolutions of 1989 in East Central Europe are sometimes called legalist or constitutional – and for good reason. They happened in the foreground of ‘pre-constitutional’ round-table negotiations and represent an apogee of the struggle for the character of the Rechtsstaat in the previous decade.

After 1989, Western and global influence was of great importance in the spread of liberal constitutionalism in the region. Most constitutions in the region that were either new or amended shortly after 1989 feature institutions ‘borrowed’ from established Western democracies.Footnote 20 The post-1989 democratic transition in post-communist Europe ushered in an era of ‘new constitutionalism’, which was supposed to be qualitatively different from the ‘old’ one and the classic liberal idea of the rule of law. With the human rights revolution of the last decade of the twentieth century, the constitutionalist tradition entered a new global stage, which was marked by the massive adoption of bills of rights and constitutional courts as the quintessential institutions of the new constitutionalism.Footnote 21 Liberal constitutional institutions symbolized by new or amended constitutions, bills of rights, and constitutional courts became an entrenched and influential factor in the political life of post-communist countries.Footnote 22

Liberal constitutionalism theoretically had alternatives. Some scholars, such as Paul Blokker, detected ‘rudiments’ of alternative democratic constitutionalist visions in the late 1980s, coming from dissident democratic activism that stressed participatory and self-organizing elements.Footnote 23 Yet a few of these visions translated into constitutional politics after 1989. The partial exception was Poland, where ‘civic constitutionalism’ became a synonym for the post-Solidarity democratic right’s struggle against the Western-inspired liberal constitutionalism promoted by liberal parties and the post-communist left.Footnote 24 As such, what was envisaged as ‘civic constitutionalism’ became part of the party-political struggle and thus a political elite matter, contributing very little to citizens’ direct participation in the constitution-making processes.Footnote 25

In retrospect, it often seems that the Western influence was overwhelming, for better or worse. Yet, the cultural, political and ideological pre-conditions for liberal constitutionalism to thrive must not be neglected. Local legal culture and political traditions mattered, as did the political constellations and struggles. In general, the politics of liberal constitutionalism were a true triumph in East Central Europe in the 1990s. However, behind the triumph was a rather heterogeneous coalition of interests and forces with diverging constitutional imaginations standing for very different understandings of what a constitution is and how the relations between the state, the rule of law, society, and the market should be organized. Liberal or legal constitutionalism of that period must, therefore, be understood as a composite notion. This chapter aims to unpack it by looking at the political and ideological currents behind its historical success.

Liberalism in post-communist East Central Europe was a broad and variegated ideological stream with a diverse genealogy. There are different ways of categorizing it ideologically, culturally and historically.Footnote 26 For this chapter, I propose to speak schematically about two major liberal streams behind the visions of the democratic, parliamentary Rechtsstaat in the given period. The first one, human rights liberalism, stands for a broad and initially only vaguely defined political stream coming partly from a post-dissident environment and building the vision of constitutional democracy on the principle of the salience of human rights in political life and state organization. The second, neoliberalism, stresses the economic foundations of the transformation from communist etatism to a free society based on the market principle, where the rule of law was to play a central role. To understand the ideal-typical character of these categories is essential. They are designed exclusively to analyse the various liberal conceptions of the rule of law and their ideological anchorage. If we were interested in another aspect of post-communist liberalism and liberal transformation, such as the liberal understanding of civil society or the role of social rights, the categories would look different.

Given the historical development in East Central Europe after 1989, with the economic transformation towards market capitalism playing a central part, neoliberalism is considered the more influential form of liberalism in this period. Yet, in terms of both historical memory and the legal and constitutional anchoring of the emerging democracy, human rights liberalism, with its distinct post-dissident character, played a decisive role.Footnote 27 The dissident experience of the struggle for civic and human rights against the repressive, illiberal dictatorship was not only compatible with the current West European liberal constitutional doctrine, especially its post-fascist branch, it also imbued it with a compelling historical justification.

Human rights liberalism in post-1989 East Central Europe was a broad political and cultural-political stream that continued to carry significant features of its dissident origin. As such, it was broader and vaguer than, for instance, the Rawlsian-style Western political liberalism of the time, which elaborated a project of a society based on legal equality and social justice. More than Rawlsian political liberalism, post-dissident human rights liberalism is reminiscent of the broad current of thought and politics, sometimes referred to as ‘Cold War liberalism’.Footnote 28

The post-dissident liberal camp – in contrast to the neoliberals – defined itself as liberal only reluctantly, sometimes to the point of being resentful about the label. Its representatives among former dissidents were not only icons of dissident cultural liberalism, such as Václav Havel, György Konrád or Adam Michnik, but also conservatives, such as Tadeusz Mazowiecki, Petr Pithart or Gaspár Miklós Tamás, and radical democrats and leftists, such as Jacek Kuroń, Miklós Haraszti, Petr Uhl or Miroslav Kusý. Many of these ‘liberals’ understood their liberalism – if they ever accepted the designation – as a commitment to basic liberal-democratic institutional structures such as the rule of law, which they then combined with a plethora of conservative, socialist or radical democratic sensibilities. They often had wildly divergent political visions and understandings of democracy. Yet, in terms of historical consciousness and vague constitutional imagination, they had much in common due to their shared past.

As a broad political, intellectual and cultural stream, human rights liberalism should not be conflated with liberal constitutionalism. However, the two phenomena are closely inter-related. Liberal constitutionalism as an expertise in constitutional matters provided human rights liberalism with a constitutional imagination that defined, to a great extent, their constitutional agenda. Human rights liberalism, in contrast, supplied liberal constitutionalism with historical legitimacy. The dissident genealogy was probably not an element sine qua non. Liberal constitutionalism would appear after 1989, even without the former dissidents’ moral and political support. However, the fact remains that former dissidents, representatives of human rights liberalism, gave liberal constitutionalism in East Central Europe moral standing and a mark of authenticity.Footnote 29

The struggle against the repressive authoritarian dictatorship was the defining experience of former dissidents. The rule of law was supposed to be a major means of eliminating the possible ‘totalitarian comeback’ and taming possible authoritarian intentions of the new political movements and their leaders. Such concerns, widely spread in post-dissident politics and media, were linked to the programmatic idea, generated by dissident strategists from their opposition experiences, about a ‘self-limiting revolution’.Footnote 30 During Solidarity’s upheaval or in the democratization movements on the eve of the 1989 democratic revolutions, conscious self-limitation was supposed to prevent radicalization on both sides of the power conflict and, thus, the potential for violent conflict. The newly built democratic system was likewise meant to incorporate self-limiting mechanisms and a strong system of checks and balances against any claim to a usurpation of power or the temptation to settle scores violently.

Human rights liberalism and its anti-authoritarian and anti-populist motivation were not the only factors behind robust constitutional politics. There was also the widespread belief of the liberal reformers of the early 1990s – post-dissident or not – that speedy economic reforms would facilitate political and cultural democratic change. Many were convinced that learning lessons from the past and safeguarding against its repetition were important. However, it was equally essential to set the right course for a free society, which presupposed, above all, the creation of functioning market structures. Only a few of the liberal reformers were dogmatic neoliberals. Rather, their projects tended to be based on the current neoclassical mainstream of economics, which already contained a mixture of distinct neoliberal elements. This approach was referred to at the time and later in literature as the so-called Washington consensus.Footnote 31 Part and parcel of it was the conviction that fundamental economic reforms should not be the subject of democratic politics and political negotiation, at least not at the beginning.

The latter idea was firmly rooted in both the global neoliberal doctrine as well as the practice of economic reformers in the region. The long-term goal of all different types of neoliberalism in the twentieth century was to separate the nation state’s powers and the rules governing economic life. In other words, to foster an ‘economic constitution’ that could exist outside the nation state and democratic parliamentary sovereignty. Based on their historical observation and analysis, neoliberals have long assumed that democratic participation often obstructs desirable economic change.Footnote 32 This concern was the driver of the ordoliberal plan, formulated by Wilhelm Röpke with the help of Carl Schmitt’s conceptual frame, to provide a double government comprising a strained balance between the world of politics and nations (imperium) and the world of economics (dominium). Such an arrangement observed by the guardians of economic constitutions would keep economic governance safe from mass democratic demands for social justice and redistributive equality. Transposed into the globalizing condition, such ordoliberal tenets translated into a design of international economic rules that would constrain sovereign nation states so that they could not endanger the international economic order.Footnote 33

Often criticized predominantly as ‘market fundamentalism,’ from the perspective of contemporary legal and historical literature, neoliberalism now increasingly appears as a distinct legal or juridical project whose main aim is not simply to liberate markets but to redesign state and other institutions to protect markets. Some authors attempt to define ‘neoliberal constitutionalism’ both as a theoretical concept and a particular political practice in countries such as Chile, the ‘first laboratory of neoliberalism’, or the United States, where neoliberal principles permeate fundamental constitutional structures.Footnote 34 So far, however, ‘neoliberal constitutionalism’ remains a theoretical project rather than a widely accepted analytical tool. One reason for this is the fact that a great part of Western constitutional theory tends to be oriented prevalently towards a ‘negative’ understanding of the field, emphasizing how constitutions constrain power, limit government and prevent majoritarian tyranny.Footnote 35 In that respect, the supposed ‘neoliberal constitutionalism’ would be very much a part of the constitutionalist mainstream – wary of all possible democratic excesses – rather than a separate entity.Footnote 36

Neoliberal ideas were close to many liberal reformers in Central and Eastern Europe. Not because they were devout followers of Hayek or Buchanan but because these ideas offered the imminent promise of a proper tool for the gigantic task of economic transformation. Moreover, to a large extent, neoliberal ideas also corresponded to their own historical experience. In late socialism, the economic experts, technocrats and reformists were used to bureaucratic-technocratic governance. As advisors of communist rulers, they did not have political power nor did they have to be accountable to any constituency. Their historical experience taught them that the desired change towards a functional economy was not easy to achieve in uneven negotiation with the power centre. At the same time, any such change in the past was prepared in the front rooms of political power, far from direct democratic control.

In Poland, another piece of accumulated historical knowledge directly related to the post-communist economic reform was the experience with the first Solidarity in 1980–1981. With its socialist egalitarian economic program and tendencies towards worker’s self-management and economic democracy, it was unanimously read by both reform communists as well as Polish liberals as a negative example of the chaos that an unleashed and unfettered democracy can bring to the economy and to reform plans.Footnote 37 So, it was better to leave the re-establishment of the functioning market economy to the experts and technocratic decision-makers without much political debate.Footnote 38

Neoliberalism and its constitutional imagination had certain intellectual and socio-cultural roots in East Central Europe during the last decades of state socialism. Less so among the democratic opposition, even though some neoliberals, such as the Gdańsk group around Donald Tusk, had a dissident past.Footnote 39 These roots were more present among various semi-independent circles critical of the communist regime and the anti-communist opposition, such as the Cracow neoliberals and neoconservative circles around Mirosław Dzielski.Footnote 40 But the most consequential environment from where leading neoliberal reformers such as Leszek Balcerowicz, Václav Klaus or Lajos Bokros emerged were expert circles and epistemic communities at official academic, administrative and advisory institutions. Since the early 1980s, these milieus and ‘grey zone’ expert circles, far from consisting of neoliberal zealots, increasingly emphasized the importance of the economic sphere, the need for its thorough reform and its primacy over politics.Footnote 41

The final issue to tackle in relation to the constitutional imagination in the transition period is the conscious historical burden of post-communist liberalism.Footnote 42 All variants of liberalism at the time were a mixture between the party of memory (the past) and the party of hope (the future). Human rights liberalism and neoliberalism were both oriented towards achieving the transition – that is, getting rid of the burden of the past to produce a desired liberal democratic future. Human rights liberalism defined the burden of the past in cultural terms, stressing the memory of totalitarianism to foster civility. Neoliberalism defined it in economic terms, stressing the hubris of the planning state to foster the market society. Both sought to constitutionally enshrine fear of repeating the past as a mechanism of prevention. Both also dealt with the homo sovieticus problem, in other words, the supposed immaturity of the citizenry in a free society, for which both designed a sort of liberal pedagogy to deal with that problem.Footnote 43

The politics of liberal constitutionalism after 1989 was the practical realization of liberal post-communist historical sensitivities. Its main aims were to keep people away from the populist temptation, to overhaul the economic foundations of society, and to prevent future misuse of power. As a result, independent and robust juridical institutions, with the constitutional courts at the helm, and the liberal checks and balances, were established. The purpose was not to hinder the development of democracy. Rather, it was supposed to be a democracy protected from itself, at least for some time. Solid constitutional safeguards were intended to help the young democracy develop under the protection of strict rule of law institutions. The intention was to limit the potential majoritarian and collectivist features of democracy in the interests of protecting individual and minority rights as well as the developing market economy. Liberal reforms took the lack of civility as a fundamental premise for their version of constrained democracy that institutionalized mistrust in the immature citizenry.Footnote 44 Later, these efforts to cultivate a democratic and liberal culture in a sort of greenhouse were criticized by both the left and right as undisguised liberal efforts to depoliticize democracy and gut the power of the political sovereign, the people.

14.3 The Rule of Law in the Post-Communist Constitutional Imagination

In this final section, we will look at how the substantive political profiling within and outside the liberal camp imprinted itself on the constitutional imagination of emerging democracies in ECE or, more specifically, on the notion of what the rule of law is and what it should do.Footnote 45 I can only attempt a preliminary typology here, as a detailed analysis requires more extensive research. I use the context of the Czech political and constitutional legal environment of the early 1990s as the main reservoir of examples. However, in an attempt to capture more general features of developments across the ECE region, I also refer to comparable concepts and key actors in other neighbouring countries as suitable examples.

Rule of law is a narrower concept than constitutionalism. Both deal with how the powers of government and authorities are to be limited. However, while constitutionalism works with a range of devices and procedures and assumes a more comprehensive political theory, the rule of law, understood in a narrower sense, ‘is based on values which are inherent in the very notion of law itself’.Footnote 46 In theory, therefore, it is easier to find agreement on the requirement of the rule of law than on the broader concept of constitutionalism. And yet, rule of law is an essentially contested concept, which means that the interpretative struggle concerns the core, not just the borderlines of the idea. ‘There are many different definitions of the rule of law, and none of them can claim to be canonical’.Footnote 47 Although they agreed on the priority of rule of law for the post-1989 transition policy, variants of the local liberal understanding of rule of law, advocated and elaborated by representatives of human rights liberalism and neoliberalism, had quite different motives and arguments. Theoretically, we could think of this as the difference between Dworkinian and Hayekian conceptions of the rule of law.

What was for a long time predominantly the domain of domestic legal politics, the rule of law internationalized as it became, in the second half of the twentieth century, an important tool in international development policy. In the first post–WWII decades, ‘law and development’ politics was based on the Keynesian paradigm of strong government and industrialization models. It was tested in the post-colonial world above all in Africa and Latin America. From the 1980s, however, a significant change occurred. The post–Cold War ‘rule of law promotion’ embraced by the World Bank, the International Monetary Fund (IMF) and other international financial institutions (IFIs), but also regional development banks emphasized ‘opening’ the developing states – thus also post-communist ones – towards export-led growth, foreign investment and global competition. This shift in the rule of law understanding meant placing serious constraints on the nation state’s economic policies while enhancing legal structures (the rule of law institutions) guaranteeing the protection of foreign investment and international trade.Footnote 48

International development policy played a crucial role in the post-communist transformation. It greatly enhanced the prestige of rule of law conceptions that leaned towards the neoliberal pole by making them compatible with the legal-economic discourse that prevailed in the IFIs and, increasingly, in the European Communities.Footnote 49 However, neoliberals in East Central Europe did not develop a self-standing constitutionalist doctrine after 1989. The fact that they relied on the existing liberal constitutionalist framework is quite consistent with what we know about the spread of neoliberal economic ideas in post-communist Europe. The ‘neoliberal revolution’ after 1989 did not prove to be an outburst of extremist neoliberal ideas promoted by ‘market fundamentalists’ but was instead a neoclassical synthesis leaning on the current mainstream of Western economic theory.Footnote 50 We can say the same about neoliberal constitutionalism. There was hardly an outburst of distinct neoliberal economic constitutionalism anywhere in the region. The Western liberal constitutionalist mainstream and its resourceful adaptation and elaboration were all that mattered in the constitutional debates and policies. Thus, it is within this mainstream and especially in its subset leaning more toward ‘negative constitutionalism’ that we have to look for the neoliberal premises taking root.

To date, we have no studies on what legal concepts played a primary role in the thought and practice of various neoliberal milieus before and especially after 1989 in the region. Generally, however, it seems safe to say that the greatest influence was the thinking of Friedrich A. Hayek, who devoted most of his later work to the interpretation of the role of law in securing liberty and prosperity, as well as the difference between law and legislation.Footnote 51 Hayek’s influential and wide-ranging work has had a profound impact on political and social thought in the region since the collapse of the communist dictatorship, especially during the democratic transition. Here, we will limit ourselves to two aspects of his rule of law concept, namely its connection to political liberty and its moral dimension. In his 1943 Road to Serfdom, Hayek fleshed out the difference between a ‘free country’ where the government was bound by the rule of law and a ‘country under arbitrary government’. In other words, politically determined rules needed to be relatively fixed and publicly known to create a stable and accountable framework in which individual planning and complex but non-coerced social coordination could flourish. In his later work, such as The Constitution of Liberty, Hayek elaborated on the social institutions crucial for attaining the goal of political liberty. The rule of law – where laws are prospective, equally enforced, abstractly stated, and stable – was a crucial mechanism for supporting institutions such as free markets and democratic polity, with a strong constitution protecting the private sphere and well-defined and enforced property rights, all of which permit individuals to pursue their vales and allow them to make the best use of their localized knowledge.

Although sometimes dismissed as a ‘market fundamentalist’ by his opponents, Hayek had a distinct moral dimension in his teachings. In his late work, he distinguished between ‘spontaneous orders’ and ‘constructed orders’ such as socialism. Many traditional social institutions such as language, money, the common law, the moral code, or trade were, historically, instances of spontaneous orders. Because they were not the product of human design but of myriads of individual actions and dispersed knowledge, they were able to adapt more readily in environments characterized by rapid change and widespread uncertainty. Constructed orders, in contrast, lacked such adaptability as state socialist planning perfectly exemplified.Footnote 52

Taking after the great Austrian thinker, neoliberals in ECE understood the rule of law primarily as a precondition for the ‘constitution of liberty’ and the functioning market mechanism enabling socioeconomic prospects and, thus, societal peace and progress. But they put even more emphasis on the free market as potentially one of the most readily available spontaneous orders. Most of these were destroyed by the extreme ‘constructivism’ of communist revolutions in the region, but the free market promised to be the first to be re-established again. The Hayekian conception of the rule of law was not devoid of a moral dimension. However, its significance lay primarily in its instrumental function, serving chiefly to ensure the proper functioning of the key mechanism of social coordination—namely, the market. Furthermore, law was imagined and constructed as a form of pedagogy for constituting citizenry and as an institutional system for regulating and enforcing the new economic norms. In sum, the function of law in the understanding of post-communist neoliberals was to work primarily towards economic ends and the creation of homo economicus.

Hayek, in general, and his specific understanding of the rule of law was much more influential among non-lawyers, especially economists and politicians, who were often the central figures in the post-1989 market economic transformation. Hayek, the so-called Austrian School, and neoliberalism generally provided reformers with the most comprehensive model of the working capitalist system (modelled on Anglo-American capitalism), which – despite Hayek’s prohibition of social constructivism – formulated capitalism as an ideological project and provided a graspable idea of the path from point A, the socialist planned economy, to point B, market capitalism.Footnote 53 Also, Hayek was one of the few liberal thinkers of the twentieth century who fundamentally addressed the issue of freedom and, of these, Hayek was the most systematic. Moreover, his theory of freedom was developed to counterbalance the temptations of totalitarianism from the right and the left, which was eminently suited to the needs of the fundamental transformation from a communist welfare dictatorship to a liberal democracy based on a market economy.Footnote 54

We most often encounter Hayek, as a philosopher of freedom and theorist of a specific kind of liberal constitutionalism, in the contemporary journalism of the future fathers of economic reform, such as Leszek Balcerowicz in Poland and, even more so, the so-called Gdansk liberals such as Jan Szomburg, Jan Lewandowski and Donald Tusk.Footnote 55 In the Czech context, the most important expert and promoter of Hayek was the economist Tomáš Ježek, the Minister of Privatization in 1990 and advisor to Václav Klaus. In the 1980s, Ježek translated some of Hayek’s most important works, such as The Road to Serfdom or Law, Legislation and Liberty, for the samizdat and promoted Hayek as the most important beacon of liberal order.Footnote 56 In the 1990s, Klaus himself – although primarily coming to neoliberalism from monetarist positions and not a devoted Hayekian like Ježek – discovered Hayek for himself, often quoted him, and even more often used his political philosophy to defend his vision of economic transformation in Czechoslovakia, later Czechia.Footnote 57

Conversely, Hayek was not a basic reference figure for most constitutional lawyers and legal philosophers. He was hardly a part of the standard constitutional legal curriculum during the second half of the twentieth century because, among other reasons, his thinking hardly fit into the post-war Western mainstream liberal constitutionalism based on a centralized constitutional review of legality and the growing importance of human rights. Yet, among the prominent figures of constitutional law in ECE, we find those on the ‘negative side’ of the liberal constitutional spectrum who claimed Hayek in one way or another in their writings and considered him indispensable for understanding the broader societal implications of the liberal constitutional project.Footnote 58

In the Czech context, a good example is Vojtěch Cepl, a civil lawyer, university teacher and one of the prominent personalities of the first generation of the Czech Constitutional Court, active between 1993 and 2003 and figuring sometime under the nickname ‘Havel’s CC’. According to the testimony of his colleagues and pupils, he was mainly a rhetorician, not a writer, that is, he left behind only a meagre written legacy. Through his informal influence and quite a visible media presence, however, he was considered one of the most influential liberal-conservative lawyers of the early transition period.Footnote 59 A member of the neoliberal conservative ODA party, a junior partner to Klaus’ transformation governments, he started his political engagement as a Vice-Chairman of the Legislative Group of the Ministry of Finance under Václav Klaus. Somewhat later, he also became a member of the drafting committee for the Czech Constitution adopted in December 1992 that has remained in force until today. Cepl, who frequently confessed his US inspirations, was one the the most influential members of the drafting committee.Footnote 60 In his views on the constitution and constitutional law, Cepl was hardly a radical neoliberal. He was able to defend the principles of constitutional parliamentary democracy as well as the work of the Constitutional Court against the radical economic reformers with Klaus on the top. Yet, in his public statements on the principles of the rule of law as the basis of a liberal free order and in his conception of the Rechtsstaat in its historical and moral dimensions, the distinctive influence of Hayek’s thought is unmistakable.Footnote 61

Quite a different legal and constitutional imagination was coming from post-communist human rights liberalism. Having a strong dissident imprint, the democratic Rechtsstaat or rule of law was seen by human rights liberals in a prevalently Kantian way, that is, as a morally based institutional framework for ‘eternal peace’, falling neatly within the tradition of the classical rule-of-law liberalism marked by the lineage of Locke, Kant and Tocqueville.Footnote 62 In this sense, human rights liberalism was fundamentally linked to the liberal-constitutional mainstream prevailing in Western democracies at that time, where the rule of law stood for an autonomous value corresponding to the idea of freedom on an individual level. The rule of law in this view is understood from a substantive position leaning on the classical liberal tradition, European humanism after the Renaissance and humanist anthropology, while also being enhanced by the rise of human rights ideas in the twentieth century.Footnote 63

To subsume most post-communist neoliberals and their constitutional imagination under Hayek’s conception of the rule of law seems historically justifiable. It is less justifiable to present Ronald Dworkin as the common denominator of post-communist human rights liberals and their constitutional imagination. If only because Hayek was read and admired by neoliberals, whereas Dworkin was hardly known in the region and was read by very few philosophers and legal theorists in the 1980s and 1990s. Moreover, Dworkin’s understanding of the rule of law was derived primarily from the historical experience of the United States and common law countries (which is actually also the case for Hayek, despite his origins), thus making it more difficult to apply it to legal and political systems based on continental legal tradition. And yet, Dworkin’s rights-based conception of the rule of law seems to be a perfectly fitting description of the type of thinking that dominated among many human rights liberals, with rights at the centre of their constitutional imagination and representing the so-called substantive or material conception of the rule of law.

The concept of the rule of law per se was hardly a major preoccupation for Dworkin at any time of his prolific career. As observed by David Dyzenhaus, the twentieth-century philosophy of law paid relatively little attention to the rule of law because the major issue was ‘what the law is that rules, after which there is little left to say about the rule of law’.Footnote 64 Not surprisingly liberal authors provided mostly accounts linking the rule of law concept with traditional liberal values aimed at protecting basic individual freedoms. The major difference, then, was what hierarchy of these values they imagined and how these values were to be written into the construction of the rule of law and the constitutional order.

Dworkin’s approach to the rule of law stands for a paradigmatic example of the ‘substantive view’. He developed his theory in a decades-long polemic with the liberal mainstream in legal philosophy, strife often described as a positional struggle between legal positivism and anti-positivism. Representing the latter, Dworkin distinguished between what he called the ‘rulebook’ conception of the rule of law, advocated by positivists such as H. A. L. Hart or Joseph Raz and the ‘rights’ conception that he elaborated on. In the positivist view, the power of the state should never be exercised against individual citizens unless it is ‘in accordance with rules explicitly set out in a public rule book available to all’.Footnote 65

So, these rules pre-determine the behaviour of citizens and government officials. But they could be changed by the lawmakers and replaced by other rules. Such an idea of the rule of law is, therefore, rather narrow and non-substantive, yet not value-free. For liberal thinkers leaning towards positivism, such as Joseph Raz, the rule of law and constitutionalism have primarily negative values. They are designed to minimize harm to the freedom and dignity of individual citizens against whatever noble causes of government and other powers. Raz was far from merely negative and proceduralist; in his view, the rule of law is linked to various fundamental liberal values such as individual autonomy and respect for human dignity.

But Dworkin’s substantive approach to the rule of law goes further, building on different ideas of the nature of law. If, as Dworkin argues in his oeuvre, there is a substantial connection between law and morality, the rule of law must be, to some extent, the rule of good law. The positivist rule of law, determining primarily rules of conduct, has nothing to do with substantive justice exercised by judges in courts. In contrast, Dworkin’s ‘rights conception’ sees the rule of law and substantive justice as intrinsically connected. For him, the rule of law cannot be limited to certain formal criteria of a ‘proper legal system’, for individuals also have ‘moral and political rights’ that need to be regularly enforced upon demand of individual citizens through courts.Footnote 66 It is truer of Dworkin than ‘of any other that his account of the rule of law is an account of the particular theory of liberal justice that he argues is embedded within the law’.Footnote 67

Not all of the post-communist liberals that we categorized in our ideal-typical model under human rights liberalism were Dworkinians. In fact, only a very few of them were so consciously. The most obvious example, by any means, is János Kis, liberal philosopher and former leader of the Hungarian democratic opposition in the 1980s, who at best represents a direct connecting line between the dissident human rights activism prior to and the liberal order and constitutional democracy after 1989. Although remaining active as a public intellectual, Kis soon chose an academic career instead of politics. He became a creator, among others, of an original theory of constitutional democracy characterized by a striving for balance and mutual conditioning of principles of liberal equality and constitutional democracy, an approach highly valued by Dworkin himself.Footnote 68

Although few of the active supporters of liberal constitutionalism in the post-communist ECE were as directly influenced by Dworkin and his theory of rights as Kis, many of them participated in the victorious march of a substantive conception of the rule of law, with an active constitutional court at its head, whose role was not only to protect constitutionalism but also to contribute substantially to the formation of a new, democratic and rights-based legal and political culture. Vladimír Klokočka, a legal scholar, political scientist, signatory of Charter 77 and another constitutional judge of the first constitutional court (CC), is a good example in the Czech context. A prominent representative of the value-based conception of the constitution and a defender of supra-positive law, he was widely seen as a promoter of the substantial conception of the rule of law in the early liberal democratic Czech public and legal-professional discourse, as well as in the jurisprudence of the first Czech CC.Footnote 69

Already at the time of the democratizing Prague Spring between 1967 and 1969, Klokočka, as a reform communist and an expert on electoral systems in Western European democracies, prepared a proposal for a new electoral law for the Czech National Council (i.e., the Czech Parliament in the new socialist federation), which was not implemented due to the Warsaw Pact invasion and authoritarian consolidation. After signing Charter 77 and enduring subsequent police harassment, he emigrated from Czechoslovakia to West Germany. Although Klokočka did not belong to the Czech democratic opposition or active democratic exile, he found himself, after 1989, in the circle of President Havel. At the same time, he was one of the prominent publicly-engaged liberal legal experts.Footnote 70 He returned permanently to Czechia as a newly elected judge of the Czech CC in 1993, where he was among the most outspoken and trustworthy – due to his exile experience – advocates of using the case law of the German Federal Constitutional Court as inspiration for post-communist constitutional courts.Footnote 71 Klokočka was, among other things, the author of the first-ever plenary ruling of the Czech CC that assessed the constitutionality of the law on the illegality of the communist regime and resistance to it. In this ruling, he subscribed to the value-based conception of the Constitution, and it is generally considered to be a ground-breaking decision in its substantive argumentative structure.Footnote 72

But the rights-based rule of law conception, along with the idea of substantive justice and judicial democratic activism, aptly describes not only liberal but also many conservative constitutionalists of that period. Sometimes, as in the case of László Sólyom, they even became the foreground figures symbolizing the liberal constitutionalist hegemony of the period. Sólyom was the most dominant jurist in post-1989 liberal democratic Hungary and one of the most visible personalities in the constitutional realm in the whole region. He was the first Hungarian Constitutional Court’s Chief Justice from 1990 to 1998 and the main symbol of its extraordinary powers in Hungarian politics, epitomized by the doctrine of the ‘invisible constitution’.Footnote 73

In Czechia, there was no one in the liberal-conservative camp of similar stature and influence as Sólyom. Still, there are similar figures in constitutional law and practice with regard to their Christian Democratic ideological and Catholic religious background, such as Vladimír Čermák. Yet another in the bright line of ‘Havel’s Constitutional Court’ judges, a lawyer and philosopher, liberal-conservative thinker and a devout Catholic, he too was an outspoken advocate of the substantive rule of law conception in the post-communist constitutional imagination. His personal history is quite different from most of his fellow constitutional judges since he was not a member of the legal or political establishment until he joined the institution. With a connection to the so-called underground Catholic Church, he was affiliated with the vibrant cultural milieu in Brno towards the late 1980s. His main scholarly work, which places him in the field of philosophy and general sociology rather than law, is his five-volume oeuvre ‘The Question of Democracy’, published successively between 1992 and 1999 and comprising more than 1,200 printed pages. The work was written in seclusion between 1975 and 1988, while Čermák worked as a corporate lawyer after being dismissed from the judiciary at his own request in 1975. It is a comprehensive, systematic reflection on the question of democracy as both a political principle and a way of life, in which the author consciously draws on Masaryk. It is quite the paradox that a trained lawyer and judge devoted only marginal space of his extensive and systematic work on democracy and its preconditions to the topic of the rule of law and the lawful state – a mere passage about the role of the judiciary in modern political regimes.Footnote 74

Čermák, however, together with Klokočka, was one of the most prominent personalities of the first CC, contributing to its proverbial activist democratic ethos, which was reflected in the Court’s jurisprudence. As shown by some of the CC’s opinions and as he himself later reflected in some interviews, he was trying to bring the values of a substantive democratic rule of law to the interpretation of law both at the constitutional and general judiciary levels. Along with Klokočka and some others, he stood for a distinctly supra-positivist conception of law and justice since, as he repeatedly emphasized on various occasions, ‘law is more than law’. In this view, law must be framed in the general social context and democratic principles in order to be understood and accepted by citizens as a legitimate exercise of justice.Footnote 75

However, we also find many post-communist liberals who did not share these presumptions about the rule of law presupposing the rule of the good law. Most legal practitioners and jurisprudence scholars came not from the dissent or democratic exile but rather from the official institutions supported by the communist state and from the so-called grey zone, that is, the broad layer of experts that was critical of the late communist state but was not willing to go into direct conflict with it, as the dissidents did. Many of these people on the liberal side of the political spectrum shared a constitutional imagination closer to the rule-book conception of positivists such as Hart or Raz (i.e., the opponents of Dworkin in the liberal camp). They recognized the increasing role of human rights in domestic and international politics. However, in their conception, law and the rule of law were linked to human rights only ideologically or symbolically, not substantively.

There is a lively debate today in legal philosophy about the nature and variety of legal positivism in domestic and international systems of law. The Central European tradition plays a significant role in these discussions, with the influence of Hans Kelsen looming large.Footnote 76 Much less is known, however, about the multi-layered life of the legal positivist tradition in Central Europe itself, esp. the non-German speaking part. One of the areas where the issue has been debated is the question of the lingering influence of socialist law in the constitutional legal imagination after 1989. This includes discussions about institutional legacies, the fundamental differences between socialist and Western liberal constitutionalism, socialist values embodied in one way or another in post-socialist constitutional orders and also positivist or formalist practices and behavioural models among legal practitioners.Footnote 77

Here, we are interested solely in one aspect, namely how late socialist lawyers, judges and jurisprudence scholars negotiated their position during the triumph of liberal constitutionalism in post-communist ECE and how they related to the liberal rule of law concept. As much of the literature claims, after abandoning the original Marxist revolutionary dreams about abolishing the state and law in a classless society, the communist state engendered positivism in legal thought and practice. This development found fertile ground in ECE, where strong traditions of legal positivism had survived since the interwar period. In the Czech context specifically, the so-called Brno normative school of František Weyr, contemporary and friend of Hans Kelsen, was considered the most significant Czech pre-communist legal tradition. This tradition found its communist metamorphosis in the thinking and practice of legal experts and practitioners of the late socialist period. As argued, for instance, by Zdeněk Kühn, legal positivism in a communist garb served as a counter-reaction to politicized Stalinist legal practice and its turn, in practice, to textual positivism or legal formalism represented a standard in the legal professions, especially the judiciary, since the 1960s.Footnote 78

Legal positivism was a suitable thinking tool and attitude of legal theorists and practitioners in the consolidation period of the communist dictatorship. After the ethos of social and political revolution had disappeared from the public sphere or was limited to ideological proclamations and the law was becoming an increasingly important means of governance, the positivist approach enabled them to achieve an acceptable degree of apoliticality (insofar as this is possible in law) and to devote themselves to their profession in good conscience. Positivists usually hold that law is the command of a sovereign, that law is the product of explicit or tacit legislation or, in other words, that all law is positive law. It is, therefore, a matter for the political sovereign and the legislator what law and on what principles will be enacted. But it will always be law. This position also opens up a considerable range of possibilities for political worldviews. Legal positivism writ large can be associated with a variety of political ideologies and attitudes. A legal positivist can be a Marxist or communist but also liberal, social democrat or national conservative. In other words, from this point of view, political allegiance and legal expertise are theoretically easily separable.

Late communist legal positivist lawyers were well prepared, both in theory and practice, for the relatively easy adoption of liberal constitutionalism after 1989. This applies not only to judges, lawyers and prosecutors but even to jurisprudence scholars who, more than others, were compelled to explicitly express their loyalty and ideological commitment to the cause of communism. Prominent socialist constitutional lawyers and legal theorists such as Josef Blahož, Jiří Grospič and the somewhat younger Aleš Gerloch fairly effortlessly shifted to a position in favour of the democratic rule of law after 1989. In the period before 1989, they had no qualms about respecting the system of communist dictatorship and the constitutionally undefined but comprehensive political sovereignty of the communist party.Footnote 79 After the democratic revolution, they accepted the fact that the one-party dictatorship had been replaced by a politically pluralist liberal-democratic state, whose basic construction and fundamental values were substantially different. However, this difference did not necessarily apply to the principles of the functioning of law in society. As legal positivists, they cultivated an approach to understanding the operation of law in society, which functions similarly in highly modern societies, regardless of the political principles on which they are based.Footnote 80

Referring to the Czech example, we can see that communist legal thinkers and practitioners could have developed in different directions over time, depending on the overall political changes and their individual situation. Those who were associated with the reform process of the Prague Spring in the 1960s and later became part of the human rights opposition in dissent or exile, including the aforementioned V. Klokočka (but also Z. Jičínský, F. Šamalík, P. Pithart, P. Rychetský, and many others), often figured, after 1989, as leading representatives of pro-Western liberal constitutionalism of the Dworkinian type. The rule of law became the major pillar of the new democratic regime, and it was supposed to be the rule of good or, at least, not evil law. Often, those who were reformists in the 1960s but who linked their fate and careers with the Husák consolidation regime in the two following decades, such as the aforementioned Jozef Blahož or Aleš Gerloch, did not become the main spokespersons of liberal constitutionalism but adopted it unreservedly nevertheless. Their approach, however, was siding much more closely with the positivist rule-book conception of the rule of law, where the nature of law was not systematically addressed.

We should keep in mind that what is presented here is only a preliminary typology using two opposite poles. Most individual representatives of liberal constitutionalism would probably find themselves somewhere between the two poles.Footnote 81 A case in point is the youngest generation, who grew up professionally in the era of late state socialism but often received a part of their postgraduate or postdoctoral education at Western universities in the late 1980s and early 1990s. More or less radically oriented reform-minded lawyers in the 1980s, they were strongly influenced by Marxist and post-Marxist critical sociology of law. It is from this generation that many of the greatest figures of liberal constitutionalist theory in post-communist ECE were recruited, such as András Sajó in Hungary, Wojciech Sadurski in Poland and Pavel Holländer in Czechia. As a rule, their attitude to liberal constitutionalism, while generally supportive, is highly critical if not sceptical: liberal or legal constitutionalism is the best of what is available, but it does not mean it will work in every society.

Finally, to complete the typology, there were some on the margins of the ‘liberal constitutionalist consensus’ who did not accept the mainstream liberal constitutionalist doctrine and remained in mild opposition. A good Czech example is Viktor Knapp (1913–1996),Footnote 82 one of the greatest but also most controversial Czech jurists of modern times and an outstanding Marxist civil law scholar serving the Czechoslovak communist regime in all its phases.Footnote 83 After 1989, Knapp remained a leading figure in legal studies, mildly critical of the post-communist developments. He distanced himself from the new political paradigm of liberal constitutionalism in various principal ways. Even in the 1990s, for instance, in accordance with socialist constitutionalism, he maintained his lifelong view of state power as unified, separated only in terms of its different functions, not in terms of checks and balances.Footnote 84 He also treated the prevailing natural law theory espoused by the great majority of liberal lawyers and politicians with the benevolent indulgence of a seasoned doyen. ‘Nobody really knows anyway what natural law is, so what point would there be in arguing over it?’Footnote 85 For Knapp, law was always a product of society and its power structure, not a codification of higher philosophical principles or moral rules.

As a respected teacher of a large part of the post-communist legal elite, as a leading expert on civil law, but also as a prominent figure in a number of legal subfields such as comparative law, legal cybernetics and so on, Knapp enjoyed considerable respect in the 1990s, which was reflected in his numerous academic positions. He once more became the director of the Institute of State and Law, and a member of the Board of the Czechoslovak Academy of Sciences and, somewhat later, a member of the government’s legislative council. At the same time, Knapp was in no sense at the centre of the newly emerging liberal democratic legal culture. He could have remained outside the ‘liberal consensus’ of the time, but his distanced and sometimes ironic views did not threaten the core of it, which was the liberal-conservative compromise over the rule of law. Knapp was neither a liberal lawyer nor an outspoken illiberal.

Knapp himself was not particularly interested in the rule of law. In a short essay on the rule of law concept, Knapp doubted that it could be precisely defined in terms of legal analysis because ‘it often tends to be understood intuitively or as a political postulate or political slogan, rather than scholarly’. While keeping his distance, however, he more or less subscribed to the liberal, positivist rule-book conception of the rule of law, stating that the rule of law is when a state ‘not only strictly observes legality as one of the defining hallmarks of the rule of law, but also sets limits on itself when using law as a means of governing a society’. He further elaborated that ‘Under the rule of law, the legal regulation of citizens’ behaviour is based on the principle that citizens are fundamentally free, and legal norms limit their fundamental freedom to the extent that is socially necessary’.Footnote 86

14.4 Conclusion: Rule of Law Ruled Them All

The political and constitutional status of the rule of law seemed incontestable during the liberal democratic transformation of ECE in the 1990s. The concept of the rule of law played an important role in shaping the political compromise of the time, namely as one of the platforms on which that compromise could be built.Footnote 87 However, political compromise based on the notion of the rule of law is not the same as agreement on what the rule of law means. As we saw in Section 14.3, there was a striking variety of ideas and understandings of the rule of law within the jurisprudence and constitutional practice of the time. Whereas the constitutional mainstream symbolized by the evolving constitutional doctrine of the new CC stood for the so-called substantial or material concept of the rule of law based on the primacy of human rights and their constitutional adjudication, a significant number of legal experts leaned instead towards a positivist, non-substantial conception of the rule of law, where human rights play a more symbolic supporting role. In the ‘liberal consensus’ period, however, we also find thinkers and practitioners closer to the neoliberal constitutional imagination with their concept of the rule of law inspired by Hayek’s legal thought, as well as representatives of the illiberal constitutional doctrine, who remained on the edge or outside the spectrum of the broad field of liberal constitutionalism, though not questioning the liberal concept of the rule of law in any fundamental way.

This diversity in itself is not surprising, and we can find similarities in many other countries and cultural regions. However, the striking degree of political consensus on the rule of law was due to specific historical conditions as well as the political situation during the early liberal transition period. In this chapter, I have attempted to link the constitutional imagination of the liberal era to this historical and political context in an effort to better understand the uniqueness but also the fragility of post-communist compromise on the rule of law.

The unique position of the notion of the rule of law as both a political ideal and a constitutional legal tool emerged historically as a result of the years-long political struggle between the late communist dictatorship and the human rights movement in the region. The ideological, political and semantic struggle between the evolving socialist constitutional project of authoritarian socialist Rechsstaat, or rule-by-law dictatorship, and its dissident opponents and their increasingly prominent vision of a democratic Rechtsstaat based on respect for human rights culminated in the ‘constitutional revolutions’ of 1989, where the rule of law played the role of the central unifying bolt. From a longer-term perspective, this historical constellation was yet another phase in the competition between different notions of the Rechtsstaat, namely democratic and authoritarian, a centuries-old tradition in the region.

Post-communist liberalism was the main political vehicle for the liberal democratic transformation in the ECE region. However, this aggregate notion contains considerable heterogeneity. For the purpose of this chapter focusing on constitutional imagination, we characterized the post-communist liberal spectrum as bound by two ideal-typical poles, the post-dissident human rights liberalism and neoliberalism, both with symbolic ties, ideological roots and inspirations in domestic as well as international contexts. The two strands of liberalism shared historical concerns regarding the need to overcome the communist legacy, yet they diverged in their interpretations of the communist experience and in their visions of the principal tasks required to achieve a future free and democratic society. Both were grounded in the core instruments of liberal constitutionalism, which emerged as the dominant constitutional doctrine in post-communist East Central Europe. However, as evidenced by the varying interpretations of the rule of law, liberal constitutionalism itself is a composite concept, encompassing a range of distinct constitutional imaginations.

The striking differences in the rule-of-law understanding did not matter much in the 1990s for, in most instances, these ideas and constitutional imaginations worked well in the liberal hegemony, contributing to the ‘liberal consensus’ of the time. In this sense, the historical situation was quite unique, for in different historical settings, the diverging understanding of the rule of law could have important, if not fatal, political consequences. It is, namely, of great significance whether the rule of law is understood as an autonomous value and thus an indispensable part of democratic order and societal peace, whether it is intrinsically connected to substantive justice exercise based on rights adjudication. Or whether it could be, in certain circumstances, replaced by an authoritarian Rechtsstaat (which has a rich historical tradition in the region) that would provide its supposedly most important function, that is the structural regulation of the market or legal field of political agency based on majoritarian democratic principles or some other way of choosing a political sovereign.

Yet these diverging understandings of what the rule of law is and what could be expected from it in the longer run were not thematized in the early transition years. There were other issues related to the rule of law, animating the political discussions of the time. For instance, whether there can be a rule of law without transitional justice and, in particular, whether the nascent rule of law can rest on the corrupt judges of the old regime.Footnote 88 Conflicts over concrete implications of the rule of law in the political and social life of post-communist societies notwithstanding, the value of the rule of law remained unquestioned. What united all liberals and was shared by most other political streams – liberal conservatives, socialists or even a small number of radical democrats – was the importance of the rule of law and constitutionalism in the newly established democratic order. Most of the actors also endorsed, albeit for different reasons, the de-politicization function of the rule-of-law institutional mechanisms. Some due to fear of populism and misuse of political power, others with concern for the economic reforms and their possible disruption by democratic politicking. The political compromise in the rule of law might have been only superficial. Yet, it was highly productive in creating the liberal democratic political hegemony of the 1990s. And this is also why, after the dissolution of the hegemony, it became the main bone of contention.

15 From the Façade to Solid Foundation? The Evolution of the Polish Constitutional Law Discourse in 1944–1989

15.1 Introduction

In the contemporary Polish constitutional law discourse, the beginnings of modern constitutionalism in the Third Polish Republic (from 1989) are usually associated with the last decade of the Polish People’s Republic (1944–1989) (Polska Rzeczpospolita Ludowa – PRL). In this widely accepted narrative, modern constitutional thought emerged as a response to the painful experience of socialist authoritarian rule. On the contrary, the constitutional law thought developed in PRL is treated as non-existent or, at best, as invaluable and useless. It is simply assumed that the socialist constitutional theory – due to the absence of PRL’s sovereignty and this regime’s authoritarian character – was radically ideologized and subordinated to the realm of politics. Thus, the traditions and roots of genuine constitutionalism are traced back to the Second Polish Republic (1918–1939),Footnote 1 the Napoleonic Duchy of Warsaw (1807–1815)Footnote 2 or the First Polish Republic (1569–1795).Footnote 3 The European constitutional discourse goes even further in this regard. According to a quite popular narrative, the aspiration for a constitutional rule in Central Eastern Europe (CEE) had not emerged until the 1990s, and its emergence was stimulated and structured, above all, by the process of EU accession.Footnote 4

Both narratives are problematic. A one-sided and negative assessment of the Polish constitutional law thought of 1944–1989 overlooks its important features.Footnote 5 First of all, the authors expressing this assessment treat the entire period of PRL as consistent and uniform,Footnote 6 disregarding that post-1956, after the failed attempt to install Stalinism, the Polish academia began to enjoy at least some autonomy to pursue scientifically valuable discussions. Secondly, they overlook that any constitutional discourse is entangled with political ideology, which does not render it invalid. Thirdly, they reject the entire constitutional law thought of that period, without considering whether some parts of it could be potentially valuable and, as such, worth preserving. Not only does the European constitutional law discourse overlook the pre-1989 struggle for constitutional rule in the CEE countries, but it also ignores the pre-1944 constitutional traditions of these countries.

In this chapter, I argue that the role of constitutional law discourse in PRL was more complex and ambiguous than it is usually assumed and that the assessment of this discourse should give justice to its complexity and ambiguity. The way the Polish constitutional law discourse went through in the period of real socialism might be characterised as a path from a façade to the foundation for constitutional democracy.Footnote 7 Legal academia, by developing a doctrine of constitutional review from the late 1960s, enabled the subsequent transformation towards constitutional democracy. It prompted domestic political elites – remaining under internal and external pressure – to become the precursor of institutional changes in the CEE. The most essential element of these changes, the Constitutional Tribunal (Trybunał Konstytucyjny – TK), made Poland the only country in the Warsaw Pact with constitutional review. Despite the original intention of making the TK just another façade, it in fact played a crucial role in the constitutional transformation. From this perspective, the reforms of the 1980s should not be considered a rejection but, rather, an institutionalisation of the Polish constitutional law theory as it evolved over the previous decades. Consequently, the contemporary negative assessment of the constitutional legal thought from this period is oversimplified and unjustified.

15.2 Constitutional Law Thought in the Polish People’s Republic
15.2.1 Introduction

Considering the negative assessment of the PRL’s constitutional scholarship, one would expect that constitutional law theory of that time was theoretically flawed and incompatible with modern constitutional law thought. Considering the likely influence of Soviet constitutional theory (as founded originally by Lenin and later developed by prominent lawyers of the regime – Evgeny Pashukanis and Andrey Vyshinski),Footnote 8 one would especially expect some reflections of the Marxist idea of the withering away of law or the primacy of politics over law.Footnote 9 This tendency would particularly concern the Stalinist period of 1944–1956, perceived as totalitarian in contrast to the post-1956 authoritarian rule in the region. However, these intuitions do not withstand close scrutiny. Although the primacy of politics over law, especially in the Stalinist period, was a social fact, the constitutional law discourse from the very beginning put much effort into portraying itself as committed to the ideals of legalism. I argue that its aim was to legitimise rather than describe or reform the surrounding reality. In this sense, it had a purely façade character. As we would see, however, this character of constitutional law discourse was slowly changing, along with the advent of a new generation of constitutional scholars who, starting from the late 1960s, attempted to take constitutional theory seriously and actively advocated for bridging the gap between the theory of the regime’s political system and its practice.

To grasp the evolution of the constitutional law discourse over 1944–1989, I confront it with relevant socio-political events. I will examine this evolution in four conventional periods:

  1. a. The Stalinist period (1944–1956) – a totalitarian period between the installation of the regime in 1944 and the October Thaw of 1956, in which the basis of socialist constitutionalism was formed.

  2. b. The stabilisation period (1956–1968) – a period in which the regime stabilised, socialist constitutionalism emerged in its mature form and the first critique of the socialist constitutionalism was raised; the end date of this period is March 1968, when the regime started to lose its support among the intellectuals.

  3. c. The correction period (1968–1979) a period in which, due to institutional reforms that took place in other socialist countries in the 1960s and the heated internal atmosphere following the events of 1968 and 1970, the constitutional law discourse started to treat its doctrine seriously and openly demanded changes, which resulted in institutional reforms of the 1970s concerning especially the introduction of constitutional review.

  4. d. The decline period (1979–1989) a period in which the hitherto purely academic demands for the institutionalisation of the fully-fledged constitutional judicial review became a political demand widely-spread among social actors, including political and social movements, which ultimately resulted in setting up the Constitutional Tribunal.

15.2.2 The Stalinist Period (1944–1956): Laying Down the Foundations of Façade Constitutionalism

After the communist government came to power in July 1944, one of its first decisions was to invalidate the pre-war 1935 Constitution and to act temporarily on the basis of the 1921 Constitution, the latter being based on the idea of parliamentary supremacy. The main aim was to adopt a new constitution that would institutionalise and stabilise the newly established regime.Footnote 10 On 17 February 1947, the Polish parliament (the Sejm) adopted a transitional ‘Small Constitution’ (Mała Konstytucja), based on the 1921 Constitution and providing at least formally for the separation of powers and a parliamentary system. After the adoption of the Small Constitution, some limited discussions concerning the shape of the future constitution flared up. Seemingly, the biggest controversy concerned the problem of constitutional review, the institutionalisation of which began at that time in West Europe.Footnote 11 But the Small Constitution of 1947 continued the pre-war traditions of the II Republic of Poland,Footnote 12 explicitly prohibiting constitutional judicial review. This prohibition was justified with a principle of parliamentary supremacy. Consequently, its decisions could not be challenged by the courts. Controversies surrounded the question of whether the future constitution of the Polish People’s Republic would reproduce this prohibition or – to the contrary – whether it would provide for some form of constitutional review.

Earlier, before the enactment of the Small Constitution, the establishment of a constitutional court that would examine the conformity of laws with the constitution was backed by the First Congress of the Democratic Alliance in 1946 (Stronnictwo Demokratyczne – SD; a satellite, non-Marxist ally of the communist Polish United Workers’ Party).Footnote 13 This idea also found some limited support in legal academia. Makowski, a professor of international law (Jagiellonian University), drawing from Kelsen’s works, argued that constitutional review, either in its centralised or diffuse version, was a necessary component of a State governed by the rule of law, as it allowed to secure the effectiveness and sustainability of constitutional norms.Footnote 14 Makowski saw constitutional judicial review as indispensable in the reality of people’s democracyFootnote 15.

This idea was challenged by another prominent jurist of the newly established regime, a professor of constitutional law, Rozmaryn (University of Warsaw).Footnote 16 Rozmaryn justified the rejection of judicial constitutional review in socialist constitutionalism with the concept of parliamentary supremacy. As he argued, from the perspective of socialist legal thought, the idea of a constitutional court is a restriction motivated by a distrust of people’s representation. As such, it is a distinctive feature of the capitalist states. It restrains the representation of the people through instruments lacking democratic legitimacy.Footnote 17 Interestingly, the rejection of constitutional review did not prevent Rozmaryn from declaring commitment to the doctrine of constitutional supremacy.Footnote 18 He saw the Sejm as the supreme authority of the people and, consequently, the only body competent to ensure the conformity of laws with the constitution.Footnote 19 In this view, the prohibition of judicial review was not a contradiction but the institutional consequence of the idea of people’s democracy.Footnote 20

Considering the subordination of the post-war regime to the Soviet Union, as well as the fact that Rozmaryn was the president of the committee preparing the draft of the constitution, his ideas unsurprisingly prevailed over those expressed by Makowski. The Constitution of the Polish People’s Republic adopted on the 22 July 1952, based on the socialist principle of the unity of State power, provided for the supremacy of the Sejm and did not provide any basis for judicial review.Footnote 21

This discussion was not particularly elaborate due to the historical moment in which it occurred. In the totalitarian pre-1956 period, there was no atmosphere for public discussions on the legal and political matters and any opposite claims in this regard were made only for propaganda purposes.Footnote 22 However, that discussion defined the character of constitutional law theory for the two post-war decades (i.e. that of ‘façade constitutionalism’). On the one hand, it offered legalistic views in constitutional theory (such as the supremacy of the constitution). On the other hand, it affirmed the institutional arrangements that undermined the purported legalism in practice (such as the thesis on the inadmissibility of judicial review). In order to see it more clearly, it is worth moving now to 1956 and subsequent years.

15.2.3 The Stabilisation Period (1956–1968): The Façade Constitutionalism and Its Twilight
15.2.3.1 The Polish October 1956 and Its Consequences

The end of the totalitarian period in Poland is usually associated with the events that took place in 1953–1956, first in the Soviet Union (the Khrushchev Thaw) and then in Poland (the Polish October 1956). The Khrushchev Thaw was prompted by the death of Stalin and the subsequent condemnation of the Stalinist rule by the new Soviet leader – Nikita Khrushchev. The Polish United Workers’ Party (Polska Zjednoczona Partia Robotnicza – PZPR) allowed for the circulation among the society of the Khrushchev’s so-called Secret Speech, critical of the Stalinist regime, which was an exception in the Eastern Bloc. This decision led to social unrest, only strengthened by the death of the Polish communist leader, Bierut, in March 1956. This unrest culminated in the workers’ protests of June 1956 that demanded liberalisation and a more nation-centred and independent rule from the Soviet Union.

The new communist leader, Gomułka, addressed some of these demands. He was a reformist. At least initially, he wished to pursue a more independent path, known as ‘the Polish way to socialism’. The changes in the socio-political realm stirred up discussions about the functioning of the State, which were part of a broader phenomenon known as a ‘period of dealing with the mistakes and deviations’ of the pre-1956 period. An editorial in Państwo i Prawo – the most important legal journal of that time – openly acknowledged that constitutional principles had often been violated during the Stalinist period,Footnote 23 signalling an official consent for limited criticism. In the subsequent volumes of Państwo i Prawo, legal scholars acknowledged that, in the pre-1956 period, there were abuses in the exercise of power and advocated for changes in this regard.

The very idea behind the concept of ‘mistakes and deviations’ implied that the unlawful character and brutality of the regime were not the consequences of socialist theory, but solely a matter of practice that, for various reasons, deviated from the theory. Undoubtedly, however, the very fact that academic discourse could challenge social reality signalled deeper changes in the socio-political system in the post-1956 period, in which the academia would enjoy at least some autonomy. The legal literature from that period started to resemble – in contrast to pre-1956 ideological writings – a classic positivistic discourse. This change was clearly visible in legal theory and constitutional law. In particular, the latter emphasised the significance of the rule of law for the proper functioning of people’s democracy. However, the constitutional law discourse remained a façade, as evidenced in the remainder of this section.

15.2.3.2 Dispute over Judicial Review

Inspired by demands to subject people’s democracy to the rule of law, Biskupski, a constitutional law professor, called for introducing the constitutional review of parliamentary statutes by courts.Footnote 24 Although this call found some support from political actors,Footnote 25 it was again rejected by the legal academia, just like in 1946, and abandoned for another decade. The idea of judicial review and a constitutional court was denounced by Grzybowski (a professor of history of law from Jagiellonian University) as a bourgeois one.Footnote 26 One should be careful – as he argued – not to replace the diktat of administrative bureaucracy (with which the abuses of power in the pre-1956 era were explained) with the diktat of the judiciary that would place itself above the Sejm.Footnote 27

Other authors reflected on the idea of judicial review on the margins of their reflection on the restoration of the rule of law in the post-1956 era. The idea of the rule of law, understood through the lenses of the sovereignty of the people, was – according to these authors – not compatible with the concept of constitutional judicial review of legislative acts. In this vein, a professor of international law, Izdebski (Lodz University), argued that, in a socialist State the classic concept of the separation of powers is rejected and replaced with the principle of unity of State power exercised by the parliament designed as the ‘supreme organ of State authority’.Footnote 28 As a consequence, in a socialist State, the legislature should have control over the remaining branches of power, in particular, the executive power. The supreme position of the parliament could justify the idea of administrative courts (that would be empowered to invalidate individual administrative decisions issued by administrative authorities) and the judicial review of executive acts for compliance with legislative statutes,Footnote 29 but, at the same time, it ruled out the judicial review of legislative acts. This position was expressed in even more explicit terms by a prominent philosopher of law of that time, Ehrlich (University of Warsaw), who rejected the constitutional judicial review of statutes, but advocated for the judicial review of executive and administrative acts.Footnote 30 Underlying the calls for the rule of law of 1956 was, at best, the intention to eliminate abuses of the executive branch and to revindicate the constitutional position of the Sejm as the supreme State authority, rather than providing for complex institutional changes in the realm of rule-of-law safeguards.

The gap between the theory and practice of the political regime of that time was so striking, however, that one may doubt whether the quoted authors really aimed at a change or, perhaps, their sole aim was to legitimise the status quo. The arguments concerning the alleged supremacy of the Sejm should be assessed against the political practice in which the Sejm was not a real place of making political decisions, either in the pre-1956 or in the post-1956 period.Footnote 31 The real power was in the hands of the Party leadership, not necessarily holding any official posts.Footnote 32 The judicial review of administrative decisions and executive acts – which could be justified by the supreme position of the Sejm – remained fiction until the late 1980s, when the Supreme Administrative Court and the Constitutional Tribunal began to operate. The political elites were effectively ruling by means of executive acts that in practice enjoyed primacy over statutes, as the former frequently determined the latter’s practical meaning.Footnote 33 Most importantly, however, the weak position of the Sejm resulted from constitutional arrangements. The Constitution required the Sejm to convene only twice a year, without specifying the duration of each session. This arrangement might be contrasted with the setup of the Council of State (Rada Państwa), the permanent executive organ of the Sejm, which was equipped with substantial legislative, executive and judicial powers. As Brzezinski noted, as typically the officially recorded votes of the Sejm were unanimous, ‘the Sejm, the traditional cornerstone of popular government, was transformed into a rubber stamp for Party policies as promulgated by the Council of State’.Footnote 34 Thus, the Council of State, in theory subordinated to the Sejm, in practice replaced the Sejm as the supreme organ of State authority.Footnote 35 This did not change until the fall of real socialism in Poland. One may therefore argue that the Sejm was not even meant to be the place in which the political decisions were to be taken.

One could expect that the reality that contradicts the theory to such an extent would trigger either a reformulation of the theory or an open critique of the reality. Nothing like that occurred. By the late 1960s, the above-discussed gap between the theory and practice had not been acknowledged in the legal scholarship. The normative theory was perceived as a description of reality. However, its only function was to legitimise the status quo.Footnote 36 The Sejm and any argumentation built on its allegedly supreme position had a façade character. The practical consequence of façade constitutionalism was political (declarative) rather than legal (normative) character of the constitution.

15.2.3.3 Towards the Complex Theory of Socialist Constitutionalism

Constitutional debates that emerged in 1956 concerned specific issues, such as the admissibility of constitutional review in a socialist regime. At the same time, a complex theory of socialist constitutionalism was offered in 1961 in Rozmaryn’s Constitution as the basic law of PRL.Footnote 37 Its content and wide reception in the constitutional law discourse reflected the stabilisation of the post-war socio-political formation. It was also a reflection of deeper changes in the academia. Although Rozmaryn clearly remained under the strong influence of socialist thought, he justified his theoretical assertions in a purely positivistic manner, namely by reference to the content of the written constitution. Interestingly, not only the manner of justification but also the content of Rozmaryn’s theory in principle did not deviate much from modern legal constitutionalism. The author advocated for recognising: (1) the supremacy of the constitution, (2) the fully binding character of the entire constitution, (3) a universal – not particular – model of the interpretation of the constitution,Footnote 38 (4) the direct application of the constitution by the ordinary judiciary, and (5) the co-application of the constitution and pro-constitutional interpretation of legislative and other legal acts.Footnote 39 Regardless of how revolutionary these calls might sound at that time, Rozmaryn remained a zealous opponent of constitutional judicial review, explaining that, in the case of an unconstitutional provision, the court should limit itself to declare this unconstitutionality, but it should consider itself bound by the provision in question. It was the exclusive role of the Sejm to eliminate this provision from the system of law.Footnote 40

Rozmaryn put much effort into showing that his position was not normative but descriptive.Footnote 41 Although the Constitution of 1952 did not explicitly prohibit constitutional judicial review, it made the Sejm the supreme organ of State authority, remaining beyond the control of any other authorities.Footnote 42 Therefore, for Rozmaryn, an explicit prohibition of constitutional review in the constitution was simply redundant. Also, according to the Constitution, the judges in adjudication were to be subject only to parliamentary statutes. Moreover, to Rozmaryn, there was ‘absolutely nothing’ in the Constitution that would have been subject to a nationwide discussion and that would reflect the intent to depart from the rejection of constitutional judicial review, typical for the tradition of Polish constitutionalism. In view of this tradition, the adoption of constitutional judicial review would have needed an explicit constitutional basis.Footnote 43

Anticipating the allegation of the ‘façade’ character of his constitutional theory, Rozmaryn openly argued that the Constitution – despite the rejection of constitutional judicial review – provides for various safeguards of economicFootnote 44 and legal character. In particular, the proper fulfilment of Sejm’s tasks and the conformity of Sejm’s acts with the Constitution is secured with the constitutional subordination of the elected members of the Sejm to the will of votersFootnote 45. Eventually, however, the author – exceptionally and meaningfully departing from his positivist outlook – admitted that the safeguard of the highest resort is the politics of the Party ‘that holds the view that without strict observance of the laws of the Polish People’s Republic one may not speak of the rule of law’.Footnote 46

Rozmaryn’s reflection on the alleged constitutional safeguards appears somewhat shallow and not entirely consistent. On the one hand, he argued that the socialist constitution is effective thanks to the subordination of the Sejm to the voters (which was not executed in practice at all). On the other hand, he explicitly stated that the real and only guarantee of the Constitution’s social importance is the Party and its politics (admitting explicitly that the Party has the last word on the constitutionality of its own actions).

15.2.3.4 The Twilight of Façade Constitutionalism?

As for 1961, the façade character of socialist constitutionalism was beyond any discussion. However, that the constitutional theory did not correspond to the reality did not render it entirely meaningless. Crucially, the Polish doctrine of constitutional law declared a firm commitment to legalistic ideals. The theory was not flawed, but it could not be materialised because of existing institutional arrangements and authoritarian politics. Therefore, the evolution of PRL towards constitutional democracy did not require a rejection or replacement of the existing constitutional law doctrine but, above all, changes within the institutional framework that could be reconciled with this doctrine. Interestingly, this part of socio-political reality later became the subject-matter of the main constitutional debates, culminating in the reforms of the 1970s and 1980s, including the setting up of the Constitutional Tribunal and other essential constitutional institutions.

The first voices challenging the theoretical rejection of constitutional review were expressed in the very year of Rozmaryn’s book publication.Footnote 47 At the annual meeting of the constitutional lawyers of 1961, Sobolewski, a professor of constitutional law from Jagiellonian University, while commenting on a paper regarding the alleged inadmissibility of constitutional judicial review in a socialist State, argued that the paper ‘provides much material for the hypothesis that constitutional judicial review, might be eventually, after its thorough transformation, usefully applied also in a socialist state’.Footnote 48 This view has been expressed also by other constitutional law professors reviewing Rozmaryn’s book.Footnote 49

Further discussions were stimulated by institutional developments in other socialist countries. In 1963, Yugoslavia – as the first socialist country – decided to establish the Federal Constitutional Court, as well as constitutional courts at the level of each republic. Five years later, in 1968, Czechoslovakia changed its constitution that, along with the implementation of a federal structure of the state, provided a framework for the institutionalisation of the federal constitutional court. Although the Czechoslovak constitutional court never began to operate, this turn of events provided arguments for the supporters of constitutional review and posed a challenge to their opponents. Until that moment, the opponents justified their stance by pointing out that constitutional courts characterise capitalist states and, as such, it cannot be reconciled with the foundation of people’s democracy, e.g. the principle of the people’s sovereignty.

Following these events, other constitutional law academics started to argue in favour of some sort of the constitutional review of legislative acts: Siemieński (Adam Mickiewicz University),Footnote 50 and a prominent professor Burda (Maria Curie-Skłodowska University), who argued that judicial review of the constitutionality of statutes can be ‘introduced in a socialist State without belittling the role and authority of parliamentary representation’.Footnote 51 Eventually, even Rozmaryn shifted away from the strict inadmissibility thesis.Footnote 52 As we would later see, the perspective of a fully-fledged constitutional court was still distant. Moreover, constitutional review at that time was justified in the Kelsenian manner as an instrument to secure the separation of powers and hierarchy of law rather than the guardian of individual rights. In any case, the shifts that might be observed in the Polish legal discourse at that timeFootnote 53 were a clear sign that the theoretical dispute over the admissibility of constitutional review was open and its outcome was not yet sealed.

15.2.4 The Correction Period (1968–1979): Taking Constitutional Law Theory Seriously
15.2.4.1 March 1968 and Its Consequences

In the mid-1960s the situation in Poland was gloomy. The disparity between the expectations raised by the Polish October and the reality of life in the post-1956 era was striking.Footnote 54 The political elites were faced with domestic and international economic problems. To unload the growing disappointment within the society, the Party – following the conflict of the Soviet Union with Israel in June 1967 – decided to launch an anti-Jewish campaign. Not only were the Jews used as scapegoats for the disappointments of the post-1956 period but they also served the Polish communist leader, Gomułka, as an excuse to combat revisionism among the intelligentsia and the political establishment.

These developments were followed by the series of protests among students and intellectuals, culminating in the events known as March 1968. The protests were brutally quelled and student strikes suppressed. Thousands of Poles of Jewish origin – including, above all, academics, professionals and party officials – had to leave Poland. Paradoxically, however, as one author noted, these events were tantamount to the end of Marxism as a living theoretical and philosophical phenomenon.Footnote 55 On the one hand, it was the simple consequence of the expulsion of Marxists thinkers. On the other hand, the very fact of launching the anti-Jewish campaign undermined and compromised the ideological underpinnings of the socialist regime, which had built its legitimacy on the alleged ethical superiority over fascism and Nazism.

Following trends present in other social sciences,Footnote 56 Marxism practically disappeared as a methodological orientation in legal science. The alleged commitment to Marxism, if made at all, was merely a formal declaration. Its sole purpose was to facilitate the given work to pass the censorship but it had no consequences for the merits. This development is clearly visible in the Polish theory of law but also in the constitutional law discourse of that time, which was additionally challenged by the institutional developments in the Eastern bloc that undermined the basic principles of the socialist constitutional doctrine, such as the emergence of constitutional courts. Initially, the authors who had been sceptical about constitutional judicial review modified the inadmissibility thesis. They argued that constitutional review was inadmissible under the socialist constitution as a matter of principle, but with an important exemption of the federal states.Footnote 57 Eventually, even this assertion did not fully correspond to reality.Footnote 58 Thus, the inadmissibility thesis became more and more difficult to defend.

15.2.4.2 The Revival of the Constitutional Law Discourse in the Late 1960s and Early 1970s

At that time, one may speak of a revival of the constitutional law discourse.Footnote 59 Discussions from that period concerned, among other things, the possibility of changing the character of the socialist constitution from the ‘constitution of state’ to the ‘constitution of and for the society’.Footnote 60 They also concerned increasing the significance of the rule of law principle and its institutional safeguards in the post-1956 period.Footnote 61 Some authors had openly criticised the reality of real socialism as failing to realise the ideal of rule of law.Footnote 62 Above all, the main interest of the constitutional law theory shifted towards the ways to ensure the conformity of laws with the constitution.Footnote 63 This shift was openly explained by the disparity between the doctrine of constitutional supremacy and the practice of State authorities.Footnote 64 It was also noted that, in socialist constitutionalism, there was a visible trend of institutionalising some form of constitutional review, which was explained by the tendency to strengthen the constitution as a legislative rather than a purely political act.Footnote 65 Further discussions in this regard were stimulated by political actors. In December 1971, the Sixth General Assembly of the PZPR announced preparations for an amendment of the Constitution. This event provoked constitutional law theoreticians to discuss the desired direction of this change. They put particular emphasis on ensuring the conformity of laws with the constitution.Footnote 66

The most important contribution was published by Siemieński, who openly challenged the inadmissibility thesis.Footnote 67 He started from an observation that the problem of conformity of laws with the constitution arises only in those legal systems that differentiate between ordinary legislative acts (statutes) and acts enjoying a superior status (the constitution, basic law). In this sense, the problem of constitutional review is inherently associated with those legal systems that have written constitutions and in which there is a basis for differentiating between the constitution-maker (i.e. the State authority that adopts the constitution, such as the constituent assembly) and the ordinary law-maker (e.g. a state authority that adopts ordinary statutes, such as the parliament).Footnote 68 Siemieński argued that, as a consequence, the problem of constitutional review arises in all socialist states as all of them bear such features, regardless of whether they are of a federal or unitary structure.Footnote 69

This observation allowed the author to challenge the main argument of the opponents of constitutional review in socialist states, namely its alleged incompatibility with the character of the Sejm as the supreme organ of state authority. The parliament – argued Siemieński – cannot be equated with the Sovereign.Footnote 70 No constitution defines the parliament as a Sovereign. In modern constitutionalism the Sovereign is ‘the nation’, ‘the people’ or ‘the monarch’. This is accurate also when it comes to socialist constitutions, including the Constitution of 1952, according to which the ‘working people’ are the holder of the supreme power. If so, the constitution-maker, while empowering the legislature to adopt legislative acts, might simultaneously set up an authority that would evaluate the conformity of legislative acts with the constitution. If it would have been otherwise, one could not claim that the constitution-maker is in its actions ‘sovereign’.Footnote 71

Having argued that a constitutional court by no means limits the supremacy of the Sejm, Siemieński also challenged the idea that the absence of provisions allowing explicitly for judicial review in the constitution excludes the admissibility of such a mechanism. The author referred in this regard to the case of the United StatesFootnote 72, where judicial review was established by the means of constitutional interpretation.Footnote 73 Thus, according to Siemieński, what mattered was that the constitution did not rule out judicial review explicitly. The main argument in favour of the constitutional court was the very existence of the legally binding constitution. If such a document was to impact reality, institutional safeguards for its observance needed to be established.Footnote 74

As the constitutional law theory became pluralistic at that time, Siemieński did not become such an influential figure as Rozmaryn in the 1950s and 1960s. Nevertheless, it is clear that his distinction between the superior constitution-maker and the ‘ordinary’ law-maker challenged the main theoretical argument underpinning the inadmissibility thesis. Thus, he offered a theoretical justification for institutional changes that began in the region in the 1960s and that were to happen also in Poland in the 1970s and 1980s.

15.2.4.3 Institutional Reforms of the 1970s

The shifts in constitutional theory were followed by institutional reforms that aimed to meet growing demands for limited constitutional review. In March 1972, the Parliamentary Legislative Work Committee (Sejmowa Komisja Prac Ustawodawczych) was established. Its main task was to evaluate the drafts of statutes for compliance with the principles of legislative technique and the binding legal provisions. Its establishment was positively received by constitutional law scholars, who saw it as the institutionalisation of the intra-parliamentary model of the constitutional review of draft laws. Due to its non-binding character, this model was deemed compatible with the principle of the sovereignty of the people.Footnote 75 As one may guess, however, the establishment of the Committee was of marginal significance as a safeguard of the rule of law.Footnote 76 To provide for the legal rather than only the declarative supremacy of the Constitution, further institutional reforms were needed. On the 10 February 1976, four years after the Sixth General Assembly of PZPR announced that a constitutional amendment was being prepared, the Constitution was eventually amended. The February Amendment, co-drafted by constitutional law professors, empowered the State Council (the principal executive authority of the Sejm) to ‘supervise the compliance of law with the Constitution’. Assigning such a competence to the State Council, as an authority subordinated to the Sejm, was in line with the tendencies in other socialist countriesFootnote 77 and, as such, it was generally positively received in the constitutional law discourse.Footnote 78

At the same time, the amendment led to controversies, thereby reviving the Polish constitutional law discourse. The constitutional law academics generally assessed the new constitutional provision as too general and, as such, causing interpretative problems. It was argued that the law-maker should adopt a statute that would allow the State Council to exercise its new competence. The main controversy concerned the scope of this competence, in particular, whether the State Council was entitled to control the compliance of legislative acts with the constitution. Opponents of such an interpretation of the amendment argued that the amendment’s authors ‘unluckily’ used a too broad notion of ‘law’. To them, it was clear that the State Council, as a body subordinated to the Sejm, lacked the competence to control the compliance of legislative acts with the constitution. Rather, the new competence was to cover only the legal acts issued by the other state authorities, excluding the Sejm.Footnote 79 In contrast, the proponents of the ‘full’ constitutional review relied on the linguistic meaning of the amendment and argued that the extension of the competence of the State Council to all normative acts did not undermine the supreme position of the Sejm.Footnote 80

The concretisation of the State Council’s competence took place three years later, through the adoption of the resolution of 14 July 1979.Footnote 81 The resolution was well received in the legal scholarship.Footnote 82 However, the State Council’s new competence, similarly to that of the Parliamentary Legislative Work Committee, had no practical significance for safeguarding the rule of law.Footnote 83 Nevertheless, it was an important step towards the fully-fledged constitutional judicial review.Footnote 84

15.2.5 Decline Period (1979–1989): Towards Fully-Fledged Constitutional Review?
15.2.5.1 From the Emergence of Civil Society to the Institutional Reforms of the Early 1980s

In the late 1970s, civil society began to emerge in Poland. The Amendment of 1976 also brought other constitutional changes. The one that attracted the greatest public interest emphasised Poland’s ‘fraternal ties with the Soviet Union’ and enshrined the leading role of the Party. Although similar amendments were introduced in other countries of the Warsaw Pact at that time, in the case of Poland, the amendment – exceptionally and surprisingly – caused vigorous protests, coming from the intelligentsia and the Church.Footnote 85 The amendment was seen as undermining the very sovereignty of the country and as something that could be used in the future as an excuse for military intervention in Poland.Footnote 86

Simultaneously, the regime suffered from serious and structural economic problems. As the government presented a plan for a sudden increase in the price of many basic commodities, a series of protests and demonstrations took place, known in the history of PRL as June 1976. The protests were quelled again. However, they turned out to be successful to some extent. The plan for the price increase was shelved and the Prime Minister dismissed. In the aftermath, intelligentsia founded an opposition organisation, the Workers’ Defence Committee (Komitet Obrony Robotników – KOR), whose aim was to provide legal and financial support to the workers persecuted after June 1976. The emergence of KOR is usually considered as the beginning of civil society in Poland, which made space for further developments in this regard, particularly the emergence of Solidarity in the 1980s.

Subsequently, in the attempt to accommodate further demands for the safeguards of the legality of the state apparatus, the regime considered the introduction of the judicial review of individual administrative decisions and executive regulations,Footnote 87 as was already the case in other socialist countries.Footnote 88 On 31 January 1980, the Sejm amended the code of administrative procedure and established the Supreme Administrative Court (Naczelny Sąd Administracyjny – NSA). The NSA has been empowered to apply a limited form of judicial review as regards the executive regulations and individual administrative decisions. As it has been noted, despite the limitation of its jurisdiction, ‘the NSA quickly assumed an active role in protecting individual rights against arbitrary administrative actions’.Footnote 89

Although the establishment of the NSA played a crucial role in the increase of the legality of administrative actions, it could not remedy to the PRL’s economic problems. These problems led to massive workers’ protests in the Lenin Shipyard in Gdańsk in August 1980. The protests ended on 31 August 1980 with the conclusion of the Gdańsk Agreement between the Solidarity trade union and the government. The Gdańsk Agreement secured a right to strike and officially recognised the Solidarity as an independent trade union, the first in the whole Eastern Bloc. The Solidarity – not only a trade union but a broad social movement – represented at some point one-third of the country’s working-age population. It played a key role in the reforms of the 1980s that heralded the end of the real socialism in the region and prompted a liberalisation of the regime, which, however, only lasted until December 1981, when the regime introduced the Martial Law.Footnote 90

In this period, the institutionalisation of constitutional judicial review became a matter of broad consensus within legal academia,Footnote 91 including leading constitutional law scholars, such as the already mentioned Burda, SiemieńskiFootnote 92 and Leszek Garlicki,Footnote 93 later to be joined by Andrzej GwiżdżFootnote 94 and others.Footnote 95 The arguments supporting the inadmissibility thesis of constitutional judicial review, as one author argued, were at that moment deemed to be ‘based either on a misunderstanding or on legal sophistry’.Footnote 96

Most importantly, the support for the establishment of a constitutional court at that time went way beyond academic circles and was shared by prominent social and political actors. This idea was initially proposed by the National Congress of the Bar (Ogólnopolski Zjazd Adwokatury) in January 1981.Footnote 97 Two months later, in March 1981, the Twelfth Congress of SD, expressed its support for deep institutional reforms, advocating for the establishment of the Tribunal of the State, the Ombudsman, the Senate and the constitutional court, also providing an outline for the institutional arrangement of these new bodies. Surprisingly, this time the SD was backed by the PZPR. The Ninth Extraordinary Assembly of PZPR obliged the PZPR’s parliamentary club to consider either the establishment of a constitutional court or to empower the Supreme Court to examine the compliance of laws with the Constitution. Eventually, the idea of a constitutional court was also supported by the Solidarity on its First National Congress that took place in October 1981.Footnote 98 Thus, this idea united the opposing political and social actors, such as the legal academia, legal practitioners, the socialist government and the democratic opposition.

Whether at that time we can speak of any significant change as regards the justification of the constitutional review is not clear. On the one hand, as early as in the mid-1970s. there were some political and legal developments that were indicating the future emergence of a language of rights in the region.Footnote 99 This was followed with the emergence of civil society, including Solidarity, that certainly picked up the language of rights, but at the same time continued to think of a constitutional court as above all the guarantor of formally understood legality and compliance of ordinary laws with constitution.Footnote 100 In any case, the shift towards right-based justification of constitutional review was not reflected in the constitutional law discourse, and more importantly in the practice of the Constitutional Tribunal, that, as discussed in the reaminder of this section, in its first years of operation secured the constitutional role of the Sejm rather than protected rights of individuals. In this sense, one may claim that, despite some developments in this regard, eventually the right-based justification of the constitutional review was not reflected in the constitutional law discourse, that till the end of communist regime remained under classic Kelsenian imaginary in this regard.

15.2.5.2 The Establishment of the Constitutional Tribunal and Other Institutional Reforms

Following this broad and exceptional consensus, in November 1981, the Sejm appointed the Committee of Experts consisting of constitutional law professors from the leading law faculties that would examine the possibility of setting up a constitutional court in a socialist State.Footnote 101 The Committee carried on its task despite the announcement of Martial Law in December 1981, which aimed to combat and curb the growing democratic opposition centred around Solidarity. In January 1982, the idea of a constitutional court was confirmed by the new communist leader, Jaruzelski.Footnote 102 Eventually, a draft constitutional amendment was submitted to the Sejm in February 1982 and adopted in March 1982. The March Amendment provided for the creation of the Constitutional Tribunal and the State Tribunal.Footnote 103 Interestingly, the amendment was negatively received in other socialist countries, and there were voices that the Party should ‘delay’ the setting up of the Constitutional Tribunal, like in Czechoslovakia.Footnote 104

Ordinary legislation was needed to operationalise the constitutional amendment, leading again to discussions in the constitutional law doctrine.Footnote 105 The Committee of Experts prepared a dozen drafts in three years. The main theoretical challenge for the Committee was to reconcile the concept of constitutional judicial review with the basic principles of socialist constitutionalism, such as the idea of the parliamentary supremacy and the unity of State power. The main practical challenge was to reconcile the idea of a constitutional court with the lack of political will to implement a judicial mechanism that would effectively examine the constitutionality of governmental actions.Footnote 106

The statute creating the Constitutional Tribunal was eventually adopted on 29 April 1985. Unsurprisingly, the constitutional review was to be limited in scope and as regards the access to the TK. The TK was entitled to review laws and statutes that came into power only after the adoption of the 1982 Amendment, and it generally could not review international agreements.Footnote 107 Its rulings were final only with regard to executive regulations, whereas its decisions regarding the constitutionality of statutes could be rejected by the Sejm. Moreover, the statute ruled out actio popularis (the individual right of petition), providing that constitutional review might be only initiated by official State authorities, which meant that the democratic opposition centred around the Solidarity could not benefit from the new institution.

This limited constitutional review received mixed reactions. In the legal scholarship, it was mainly praised, first and foremost, for its due regard to the principles of socialist constitutionalism.Footnote 108 Such a position was taken surprisingly even by Siemieński, seemingly a zealous supporter of the idea of a fully-fledged constitutional court.Footnote 109 It was also shared by one of the members of the Committee (Gwiżdż), who praised the Polish lawmakers for solving the problem of constitutional review in a socialist State in the ‘correct and only possible manner’.Footnote 110 However, in an interview published in a nation-wide newspaper, the other members of the Committee (Ziembiński) admitted that, as drafters, they were not fully satisfied with the final outcome of their cooperation with the parliament. Ziembiński stated that, although the TK might be considered a ‘child’ of professors Gwiżdż, Groszyk and Ziembiński, the final draft of the statute only partially reflected their propositions.Footnote 111 The main flaws of the TK, according to the quoted author, were the already mentioned limited scope of review, the limited access to it and the only partially binding character of its rulings in the case of statutes.Footnote 112 This led Ziembiński to a somewhat bitter conclusion that the statute on the TK, as drafted by the Sejm, was a ‘compromise between the needs and possibilities’, which would result in the ‘original Polish model of the Constitutional Tribunal’, of which the biggest advantage was that ‘it would exist’, and which was truly needed in a country in which the legality of State actions was often a fiction.Footnote 113

15.2.5.3 The Functioning of the Constitutional Tribunal: Between Dependency and Independency?

Despite the mixed assessment of the newly created body in the legal scholarship, it should be stressed that, with its establishment in 1985, PRL became the only country in the Warsaw Pact with a constitutional court. The Tribunal was filled mainly with legal academics.Footnote 114 That was a clear sign that the Tribunal – addressing in this regard normative claims present in legal scholarshipFootnote 115 – was going to build its epistemic authority on the idea of scientificity as the guarantee of objectivity and the apoliticality of the constitutional adjudication.Footnote 116 As I have tried to show elsewhere, this legitimation strategy was strictly related to the general legitimation strategy characteristic for Polish jurisprudence, which is based on the ideas of scientificity, objectiveness and apoliticality.Footnote 117

The TK began to operate on 1 January 1986. Its very first ruling of 28 May 1986 (U 1/86), just as most of its further cases from the period 1986–1989,Footnote 118 concerned the conformity of executive regulations to parliamentary legislation.Footnote 119 Although the case itself was of little political importance, the TK managed to make out of it a case of constitutional significance, using it to curb the scope of the law-making powers of the executive authorities. The TK underlined that, under the Constitution of 1952, the executive authority must exercise its rule-making powers in strict compliance with the statutory delegation clause. This meant that the law could no longer be created by executive authorities to the detriment of the Sejm’s prerogatives. Therefore, 28 May 1986 might be treated as a symbolic end date of the façade constitutionalism: the theoretical principle of the alleged supremacy of the parliament over the executive power, repeated like a mantra in the constitutional law doctrine from 1944 onwards, eventually became a normative standard that the state authorities needed to observe. That meant that the biggest beneficiary of constitutional review, as it was expected in the legal scholarship,Footnote 120 became the Sejm, as the TK in its first years of operation assumed a role of a guardian of the parliamentary prerogatives rather than a guardian of the constitution and rights of individuals.Footnote 121 This changed in 1989, when the TK assumed a more active role in the shift towards a fully-fledged constitutional democracy.Footnote 122

The TK did not subdue to the intents of its authors who tried to make it a weak and façade body. This surprising development led commentators in the 1990s to describe it as an ‘unwanted child of the previous regime’ that was only forced on political authorities.Footnote 123 According to this narrative, the reforms of the 1980s, including the establishment of the TK, the State Tribunal, and the Ombudsman in 1987, were made only to legitimise the regime in the eyes of foreign countries rather than truly rebuilding the structure of State power.Footnote 124 As such, they were never considered as being able to change the very essence of the political system: the leading role of the Party.Footnote 125 But the regime lost control over the course of events. The institutions introduced to strengthen the legitimacy of the regime in decline, acting as checks against the most striking abuses of power by State authorities, managed to reform it from the inside and push towards further changes that eventually ended the socialist authoritarian rule. Although the analysis of factors that allowed TK for such a reform from the inside goes beyond this chapter, it seems that the efficiency of this process confirms the above-mentioned autonomy of academia in PRL and, at the same time, it proves that building epistemic authority of TK on the scientificity, apoliticallness and objectivity, occurred to be, at least in the period of transition, an effective legitimisation strategy.

15.3 Conclusion

In this chapter, I argued that the domestic constitutional law theory, as it evolved in 1944–1989, played an essential role in pushing Poland towards the direction of constitutional democracy which it eventually became in the post-1989 era. Is it naïve to assume that, in the authoritarian reality of PRL, the academia had any social agency? After all, one may claim, all the decisions were made by political elites that did not have to take into consideration the views present within the society. The political elites themselves were not even independent in their actions, as they had remained under a strong influence of the Soviet Union, were they? Perhaps, one may add, the changes in Poland were only a reflection of the greater changes in the whole Eastern Bloc that, starting from the 1980s, was in decline, caused mainly by economic problems.

It is important to stress, first and foremost, that the interplay between the events in the socio-political realm and the development of domestic constitutional law thought is beyond any doubt. Most important events in the history of PRL (October 1956, March 1968, December 1970, June 1976, August 1980), which all together gave birth to the civil society centred in the 1980s around the Solidarity, were accompanied and followed by the shifts in the constitutional law doctrine. The intellectual evolution was also possible thanks to the emergence of the new generation of constitutional law professors. Despite the initially façade character of the constitutional law doctrine, they had taken its substance seriously, namely not only as a legitimising tool of the socio-political and legal regime, but as a normative ideal that should be observed by State authorities. What facilitated this shift conceptually was the inclusion in the constitutional law theory from the first decades after the WWII theoretical claims compatible with the modern constitutionalism, such as the supremacy of constitution, its fully justiciable and binding character and its direct applicability. For all these reasons, tracing the evolution of the post-war Polish constitutional law theory, we speak of shifts and the evolution rather than raptures and the revolution.Footnote 126

The conceptual easiness of this shift should not obscure its exceptional character. Poland – apart from Yugoslavia, that remained independent from the Soviet Union – was the only socialist country with an operating constitutional court in the region. Its establishment did not necessarily engender positive reactions in other socialist states. Thus, it is not possible to explain the emergence of the TK as a reflection of a broader tendency in the socialist bloc, as there was simply no such tendency. Or, to put it differently, in the absence of external factors that would explain the emergence of a constitutional court in socialist Poland, it is hard to downplay the role of internal factors. As I have demonstrated, the crucial role in this regard was played legal academia, which, starting from the late 1960s, developed a doctrine of constitutional review which eventually led to the establishment of a constitutional court – thanks to the emergence and efforts of the civil society in the 1980s.

Certainly, the decision to establish the TK was taken by the political elites rather than by professors of law. The representatives of legal academia, however, made this decision possible, as they delivered theoretical foundations for this decision. They also actively participated in setting up the Constitutional Tribunal. Subsequently, academics assumed the role of constitutional judges. As it has been noted in the literature, the epistemic authority of academia played a considerable role in building the authority of the TK as an objective and apolitical arbiter of State actions, which allowed the TK to push for the changes of the regime from within. These dynamics allowed for the transformation towards constitutional democracy, in which the TK played a crucial role. Thus, the constitutional law theory, which emerged in the 1950s as a façade legitimising the authoritarian rule, eventually became a solid foundation for the democratisation of the PRL. The role of constitutional law doctrine in PRL was more complex and ambiguous than it is usually admitted nowadays. Post-1989 constitutionalism did not appear out of nowhere, but – as in the case of many other European countries – from the internal demand to curb the authoritarian rulers.Footnote 127 This development was possible thanks to the pre-war constitutional traditions of the region,Footnote 128 as well as the survival of the non-socialist legal thought in the local constitutional imaginary.Footnote 129

The argument presented here nuances the widely accepted narrative of the peculiarity and novelty of the emergence of constitutional rule in early 1990s in Central Eastern Europe. There are more similarities than differences between the countries of Western and Eastern Europe that wished to reject their authoritarian past through constitutionalism at different points in time. The similarities concern the aim of the reforms (a transition from authoritarianism to constitutional democracy seen as ‘the return to Europe’), but also their theoretical foundations (the non-socialist legal thought, namely Kelsenism) as well as the institutional means implemented to achieve this aim (the constitutionally entrenched rule of law implemented and guarded by the specialised constitutional court). This observation, on the one hand, sheds some light on the normative value of the post-1989 Central Eastern European constitutionalismFootnote 130 but, on the other, it might imply that the emergence of the rule of law crisis in the region demands further explanations than those explaining it in terms of the alleged unsuccessful transplant surgery.Footnote 131 As addressing this issue in detail goes beyond the scope of this chapter, further discussions in this regard, especially investigating specific regional socio-political and economics factors, are needed.Footnote 132

16 Nordic Democratic Exceptionality after the End of History A Neoliberalized Constitutional Imaginary?

16.1 Introduction: Neoliberalization of Nordic Democracy?

The Nordic countries have a long history of being celebrated, by themselves as well as by others, as ‘models of democracy’ and, to a certain extent, they continue to be so today. The starting point of this chapter is the observation that the nature and characteristics of the ‘democracy’ championed by the Nordics has changed. No longer distinctively connected to national and popular sovereignty, public participation, social or economic equality, or civil society and labour market arrangements, Nordic democratic exemplarity is today increasingly associated with rule of law, individual and human rights as well as economic freedom. No longer a social democratic alternative, the Nordic countries are today excelling as exemplars of the universal principles of (neo-)liberal democracy that became dominant after ‘the end of history’.

There are always good reasons to be suspicious of claims to Nordic exceptionality. Nonetheless, this chapter proceeds from the idea that the Nordics shared a distinctive interpretation of the democratic ideals during the short twentieth century, the time that in Scandinavia itself has been labelled the Age of Social Democracy, the Labour Party State and the Golden Epoch of the Nordic Welfare State.Footnote 1 This distinctiveness was not so much a matter of different constitutional arrangements, but rather of the ideas, beliefs and values that determined the boundaries of the political discussions, that is, the constitutional imaginary of the Nordic post-war welfare states.Footnote 2 The Scandinavian anomaly becomes especially evident when one considers the recent literature on European post-war democracy. To be sure, like elsewhere in Western Europe, the democratic regime that emerged in Scandinavia after WWII was largely anti-ideological, corporatist, bureaucratic, mundane and male,Footnote 3 but it is less easy to see how the Nordic countries fit into post-war narratives of a ‘Christian Democratic moment’ or a ‘centre-right political hegemony’.Footnote 4 Above all, it is very hard to force Scandinavia into Jan-Werner Müller’s idea of a ‘constrained democracy’.Footnote 5 According to Müller, the lesson from the interwar period, the totalitarian experience and WWII was that popular sovereignty was perilous and that democracy had to be protected from being its own wrong. The solutions included rigid constitutions guarding the rights of the citizens on the one hand, and an international framework of treaties and courts that kept the national government in line on the other hand. Contributing to all of this was also a threat from domestic as well as Soviet communism. As such, it has been argued that post-war constitutionalism and the Western European engagement in human rights emerged primarily with the conservative aim of restricting the power of the national governments or even as a romantic quest for a lost Christian civilisation.Footnote 6

The Scandinavian constitutional imaginary of the post-war era was built on very different premises. The prevailing interpretation was that it had been the solid democratic traditions on the one hand and the progressive policies of the Social Democratic governments on the other hand, that had saved the Nordics from totalitarianism. ‘Constraining’ democracy was not on the agenda, as that would endanger rather than protect democracy. It would alienate citizens from the state and make it more difficult for the governments to pursue the progressive policies needed to protect democracy in the first place. In contrast to Müller’s idea of a ‘European post-war democratic settlement’, historians have therefore proposed a ‘Scandinavian post-war democratic settlement’ that could be understood in terms of a special ‘social democratic constitutionalism’ or a ‘popular constitutionalism built on a folkish heritage’.Footnote 7

Among the key elements of this constitutional imaginary was the idea that popular sovereignty was firmly in the hands of the national parliaments, while the judiciary was comparatively weak. Indeed, according to the Scandinavian legal realists, who dominated the theoretical discussions on the relation between law and politics in the region, the task of the judiciary was to assist rather than constrain the popular will, to serve as ‘rational technicians’ at the service of the elected politicians.Footnote 8 This firm belief in the primacy of politics over law was combined with the ambition to spread democracy across society, building on the traditionally strong position of the local assemblies in Nordic governance, but focusing as well on engaging citizens in a highly active and influential associational life. These so-called people’s movements (folkrörelser) did not form an alternative to the state, but served to connect the citizens to the state in an intricate form of ‘democratic’ corporatism.Footnote 9 Adding to this, there was also a strong egalitarian ambition connected to the Nordic concept of democracy, associated with the redistributive social welfare state.

The degree to which this imaginary differed from (continental) European ones is of course debatable but, more often than not, the idea of a distinctive Nordic version of democracy also built upon an explicit or implicit rejection of Europe, its political solutions and historical traditions.Footnote 10 Nordic democratic distinctiveness was legitimized by embracing national narratives of peasant freedom and Lutheran legacies, which were given much weight and specific and sometimes quite tendentious interpretations during the social democratic age.Footnote 11

This chapter is motivated by the observation that many of these elements of Nordic democratic distinctiveness have been challenged or abandoned during the past decades, but also by the lack of not only empirical studies but also of theoretical tools by which this transformation can be understood in its specific political and transnational context. The notion of a constitutional imaginary can provide one such tool. To be sure, the constitutional imaginary of a society is per definition hegemonic, but it can change as a result of political crises, the establishment of a new constitutional settlement or a shift in political dominance.Footnote 12

There is certainly no shortage of literature on the transforming nature of Western democracy. During recent years there has been a virtual boom of books on the ‘crisis of democracy’, its ‘hollowing out’ due to the incapability of the traditional parties to connect with the citizens, the challenge from right-wing populism, or the democratic deficit of the EU.Footnote 13 Without diminishing the significance of this literature, this chapter will draw particularly on the bourgeoning literature on neoliberalism. One important reason for this is that neoliberalism in many ways represents an antipode to what the Nordic countries by virtue of their social democratic dominance and extensive welfare states have traditionally been understood as representing. Thus, to the extent that the Nordic democracies have been neoliberalized, it has been a paradigmatic shift in Nordic political culture. Another reason for focusing on the neoliberalism-literature is that it has arguably come the furthest in forging a historical perspective on the transformations of global politics and society at the end of the twentieth century. In a certain respect, this literature has even succeeded in bracketing ‘a neoliberal age’ starting at the end of the Keynesian post-war period and (perhaps) ending with the 2008 financial crisis.Footnote 14

The literature on neoliberalism and democracy is also quite large and growing rapidly. Thomas Biebricher distinguishes between analyses that point at a restriction of democracy under neoliberalism and accounts that focus on a replacement of democratic procedures with market logics.Footnote 15 The first category includes studies of how economic policy and the market have become insulated from democratic pressures through, for example, an increased autonomy of central banks,Footnote 16 commitments to various international treaties protecting trade interestsFootnote 17 or a juridification of democracy that commits and restricts legislators to pre-existing rules.Footnote 18 Studies in the second category point at the pervasiveness of neoliberal reason and value systems,Footnote 19 at the institutionalization of competition at all levels of society,Footnote 20 and at the empowerment of the consumer on behalf of the citizen.Footnote 21

While tremendously inspirational, much of this literature is hampered by a rather one-dimensional normative ambition to criticise neoliberalism on the one hand, and by an ill-placed urge to forge rigid definitions of both neoliberalism and democracy on the other. At times, the concepts appear as universal ideas with a stable and unchangeable meaning, as ideal types whose realization in everyday politics always ends up as somewhat incomplete. The approach in this chapter is historical and constructivist. The aim is to deconstruct and operationalize neoliberalism as a historical process – neoliberalization – that has taken different forms in different political contexts. Transnational connections and influences were important but need to be studied as appropriations and adaptions to various local contexts and traditions.Footnote 22 Neoliberal ideas and policies were introduced with different intentions, purposes and challenges in the Nordic region, than in, for example, the Anglo-American world or in Eastern Europe. Moreover, ‘neoliberalism’ and ‘democracy’ are political key concepts – Grundbegriffe in the terminology of Koselleckians – that have been subject to continuous political controversy and struggle that cannot be separated from the history of these phenomena themselves.Footnote 23 Indeed, studying conceptual change is a way of studying political transformation. As such, the main question in this chapter is not so much how neoliberalism is replacing or restricting democracy, but rather how the term ‘democracy’ itself has been redefined. Such a conceptual perspective is necessary in order to understand why and how neoliberals were able to present their ideas as a call for a democratization of the Nordic societies. It is only by acknowledging the arguments of neoliberal actors themselves that we can understand how and why the transformation of the Nordic constitutional imaginary took place.

All of the above-mentioned perspectives on the tensions between neoliberalism and democracy would merit examination also from a Nordic perspective and the literature is growing rapidly.Footnote 24 This chapter, however, will focus on the key elements of the Scandinavian post-war democratic settlement and, as such, the principal hypothesis is that ‘democracy’ during the past decades has become defined less in terms of participation, interest articulation, negotiation, compromise and equality, and more as a set of fixed rules regulating the rights and freedoms of the individual. The argument is not that this transformation is unique to the Nordic region: similar developments have occurred across Europe and beyond. However, the Nordic countries form a particularly interesting case due to their continuous assertion of democratic exceptionality.

16.2 Redefining the Relationship between Politics and Law

The judicialization of politics – and of the concept of democracy – has become a central topic of discussion both in the Western world in general and in the Nordic region.Footnote 25 The shift from politics to law is related to many processes such as globalization, European integration, as well as an increased attention to minorities and identity politics. Identifying the key actors is a difficult task, but during ‘the long 1990s’, there was, in the Nordic region, a growing confrontation with the idea of Nordic democratic exceptionality. The criticism came mainly from the opponents of the Social Democratic hegemony, but there was a wide sense among intellectuals, historians, political and legal scholars that something was happening with the concept of democracy. At some point, however, the idea of Nordic democratic exceptionality returned in a more juridified and constitutionalized form and was furnished with historical roots as legitimation.

The confrontation took place particularly after the end of the Cold War, when the Nordic model lost its legitimacy as a ‘middle way’ between capitalism and communism. Even more importantly, the accelerating European integration meant that the idea of Norden as ‘the other Europe’ lost currency, provoking a re-evaluation of Nordic democratic traditions. To be sure, there had always been a conservative critique of the Social Democratic hegemony and of the legal realist instrumentalization of lawFootnote 26 but, starting in the 1980s, a number of liberal intellectuals managed to get more attention to their ideas than previously. In Denmark, Henning Fonsmark’s Historien om den danske utopi (The History of the Danish Utopia) challenged the Danish left-wing’s cultural radical monopolization of the concept of democracy, calling for a liberal alternative.Footnote 27 In Norway, the historian Rune Slagstad bracketed the Labour Party state as a particular historical period in Norwegian political history, focusing on its statist ambitions and on its troublesome conception of the relation between law and politics.Footnote 28 In Finland, the Social Democratic hegemony had always been weaker than in the other Nordic countries, but the young IR-scholar Risto E. J. Penttilä made a name for himself as a liberal intellectual by criticising Finnish statist traditions and by his attempt at re-establishing the liberal Young Finns Party.Footnote 29 In Sweden, the reorientation was most closely connected to a criticism of the paternalistic and oppressive features of the welfare state. Professional as well as amateur historians delved into the atrocities committed by the Scandinavian welfare states, such as the forced sterilizations.Footnote 30 Especially active was the market friendly think tank Timbro.Footnote 31

Across the Nordic region, the state was increasingly becoming viewed as a threat to the individual. Among legal and political scientists, there was a rising concern about the lack of judicial review, and the weak protection of individual rights in the Nordic countries, arguments that were inspired by and connected to the processes of Europeanization. More often than not, the proposed remedy was to cast doubts about democratic traditions and call for a Europeanization of Nordic law. The Swedish legal scholar Joakim Nergelius called for a stronger role for both domestic and international courts in the political system, welcoming it as a turn towards common liberal principles of a division of powers, whereas the Danish political scientist Marlene Wind criticised Denmark as a democratic anomaly where the parliament has exceptional powers.Footnote 32

That something was happening to Nordic democracy did not go unnoticed by the contemporaries. In the late 1900s, all three Scandinavian parliaments commissioned large-scale public inquiries into the state of power and democracy in their nations.Footnote 33 The internationalization of the legal system following the globalization of the economy in general and European integration in particular were central themes, but the degree to which this was seen as a threat to democracy was different in the three investigations. Whereas the Swedish and particularly the Danish investigations were more positive, the Norwegian one was quite concerned that popular rule was ‘cutting its wings’ with the shift of power from the domestic political representatives to the international institutions and their rules.

Now, it is certainly presumptuous to interpret the redescription of democracy as a sign of neoliberalization alone. At the same time, there is no denying that the idea of rigid legal constitutionalism, of justified limitation of parliamentary power, the appeal to inviolable individual rights to bind temporary majorities, are key elements of neoliberal classics like Hayek’s The Constitution of Liberty (1960).Footnote 34 More recently, it has become part and parcel of the critical literature to point at neoliberalism’s preference for the judicial and executive rather than the parliamentary powers or even to propose that law has become ‘the code of capital’.Footnote 35 Constitutionalism is a handy vehicle for forces that want to shield the market from democratic politics. In neoliberal experimental grounds like South America in the 1970s and 1980s or Eastern Europe in the 1990s, ‘rule of law’ became synonymous to a constitutional protection of individual and property rights.Footnote 36 The globalization perspective is also important. As shown by Quinn Slobodian, cementing the rules of the global market in various international treaties and courts, thus protecting them from national legislators, has been part of the neoliberal agenda since the 1930s.Footnote 37 Similarly, Honor Branbazon has argued that market principles and economic freedoms have, during the last decades, developed into Grundnorms of the global order.Footnote 38

In particular, there is something to gain from connecting the Nordic countries to the growing literature on the uneasy relation between neoliberalism and human rights. Most famous is arguably Samuel Moyn’s contention that human rights, in focusing on sufficiency rather than equality, have served as a powerless companion, or even as a Doppelgänger, to neoliberalism.Footnote 39 Jessica Whyte, in turn, has forcefully argued that ‘neoliberals’, including both the key intellectuals (Röpke, Hayek, Friedman) and key institutions (WTO, EU), have used human rights not merely in order to protect the rights and freedoms of individuals but the rules of the market economy as such.Footnote 40 From this perspective, social democracy was as totalitarian as communism and (perhaps even more totalitarian than) fascism as it threatened the central values of liberal market economy. From a British perspective, Danny Nicol has even more explicitly made the case that human rights legislation in general and the ECHR in particular serve as a ‘constitutional protection of capitalism’.Footnote 41 Not only does he follow Whyte in arguing that human rights give neoliberalism a human face, he also suggests that human rights dethrone politics by suggesting that there is a law superior to, and beyond the reach of, politics. In practise, human rights serve as a rhetorical tool to justify the supremacy of international law over national legislation, which, according to Nicol, is at odds with the traditional model of British constitutionalism, which sees the parliament as supremely sovereign.

To be sure, these are uneasy arguments in times of Brexit-nationalism and populist rhetoric of ‘taking back control’ (not to speak of Orban’s calls for an illiberal democracy). At the same time, it is certainly the case that the idea of popular and parliamentary sovereignty as the core of the very concept of democracy has been an important part of British as well as Scandinavian reluctance towards European integration throughout the post–WWII-period.Footnote 42 Indeed, the first successful ECHR-case against a Nordic country was the Sporrong-Lönnroth case, which concerned property rights and targeted the ‘illegal’ expropriation of real estate. By conservatives this was celebrated as a victory over the legal realist tradition, which, according to some notable critics, had been in ‘secret marriage’ with Social Democracy throughout the twentieth century, and become acutely dangerous when Olof Palme’s government set out to ‘introduce socialism’ in the 1970s.Footnote 43 At the same time, it would be wrong to interpret the Sporrong-Lönnroth-case parochially as the point in time when the European human rights regime finally arrived in Sweden. The case also figures prominently as a turning point in international literature, for example, in Danny Nicol’s account of how the ECHR has contributed to constitutionalizing neoliberal capitalism across Europe.Footnote 44 The juridification of politics relates to the development of global capitalism and cannot be seen as a development peculiar to the Nordic countries, but it is certainly the case that the recent developments clash dramatically with the post-war constitutional imaginary in Scandinavia and with how democracy was conceptualized in the region in the mid-twentieth century.

The human rights perspective is crucial in order to understand how the critics of traditional Nordic democracy during ‘the long 1990s’ thought they were arguing for a democratization of Nordic political culture. For them, the idea of Nordic democratic exceptionality was built on forged premises and perhaps also on a misconception of democratic principles. As such, they called for an adjustment of Nordic political culture to the European mainstream. The human rights-perspective is also important in order to understand how and why the political left co-opted this idea of individual rights as a fundamental aspect of the notion of democracy. Human rights thrived as ‘the last utopia’ and as an attempt to resurrect politics on a moral basis after 1968.Footnote 45 Rights-rhetoric was used by the left wing as a criticism of the technocratic and oppressive social democratic welfare state. Individual and human rights became an important part of not only the political rhetoric, but also of the political practise as domestic and international courts became sites where the interests of vulnerable minorities could be defended. Increasingly, and arguably more so in Finland and Norway than in Denmark and Sweden, the left tends to refer to ‘the constitution’ and to ‘individual rights’ in order to further their political aims. One explanation for this is simply that the left has embraced economic liberalism and scaled back on their ambition to replace capitalism with economic planning and public ownership, aiming instead to tame and manage it through legislation. Another explanation might be that the increasing awareness of the cultural heterogeneity of the Nordic societies (and the increasing de facto heterogeneity) calls for a more judicial and rights-based approach to democracy. The progressive and political welfare state was perhaps only possible in the comparatively (or blindly) homogeneous societies of post–WWII and at the cost of somewhat oppressive homogenizing policies. A final hypothesis for the left-wing embrace of a rights-based constitutional language is perhaps that it serves the conservative (!) aim of defending the welfare state in a period when it has been under prolonged relentless neoliberal fire. Indeed, there are significant signs of a corresponding anti-constitutional turn in the political right. In Finland, representatives of both the neoliberal and the populist right have denounced the left-wing opposition, as well as Human Rights lawyers like Martin Scheinin, as ‘constitution-Talibans’ that make political change impossible.Footnote 46 Be that as it may, Nordic democracy is no longer, as it was during the 1960s and 1970s, associated with popular sovereignty but rather with a more constitutionalized notion of democracy, based on the notion of a strong protection of individual rights. Individual and human rights have become key parts of what we today consider the Nordic democratic tradition or the Scandinavian constitutional imaginary.

16.3 Transforming the Nordic Corporatism

It is often argued that associational life provides the best perspective for studying Nordic conceptions of democracy.Footnote 47 Civil society scholars talk about a special Nordic ‘popular mass movement model’ characterized by high membership figures but by passive membership. The logic was representation rather that participation and, as such, the members trusted the association looked after the interested of its members in negotiation with the state. The aim of the voluntary organizations was never to challenge or overthrow the state but to connect citizens to the state, to channel interests and contribute to the progress of society as a whole. The relationship between the state and the organisations was intimate, to the degree that it was sometimes difficult to discern the boundaries between state and civil society actors.

This Nordic corporatist notion of democracy was also criticised in the 1990s. Critics argued that it was undemocratic that an individual could increase his vote or influence by joining these powerful associations and that the close relationship between the associations and the state was a system that was liable for corruption. Some even claimed that the Nordic statist societies lacked a conception of an independent ‘civil society’, pointing to the fact that, in the Nordic languages, state and society are often used interchangeably – a discussion that either was blind to or aimed at undermining Nordic corporative traditions.Footnote 48 There were, of course, many reasons for the re-evaluation of Nordic corporatist traditions and for the transformations that it has undergone during the past decades – globalization, digitalization, social media, and so on. It is, however, also easy to connect this debate to the neoliberalism literature. Scholars like Wendy Brown or Laura Morales have argued that neoliberal rationality compels people to make individual choices like consumers on the market, rather than to promote their interests through collective mobilization.Footnote 49 Of particular importance are, of course, the labour market arrangements. Scholars point at a diminished role of labour market associations following from the slow but steady decline in trade union membership, while the employer’s seem to turn their organizations into think tanks and lobbying organizations rather than as parties in a negotiation. Indeed, the traditional tripartite negotiation system, central to Nordic democracy since the 1930s, has in all Nordic countries been questioned and modified towards more decentralized forms of wage bargaining. Scholarship point at flexibilization, deregulation, decollectivization and decentralization as key features of neoliberalization on the labour market and that this has also been the case in the Nordic countries.Footnote 50

At the same time, the neoliberalization of Nordic democracy has not led to a more decentralized notion of democracy, but rather to a strengthening of the state on behalf of the associations. The associations are no longer trusted to represent interests and to solve issues among themselves. Their autonomy has decreased. The state can ask them to carry out state functions, for example in the welfare sector but, in that case, they tend to be treated as corporations or social enterprises, not as grass-root movements with a democratic responsibility. When it comes to influencing key decisions on a national level, the associations are today more and more seen as lobby organizations, whose power consists in their direct contacts to leading politicians, not in the fact that they represent a constituency of citizens.Footnote 51 Democracy is no longer understood to be something that should take place across society, but rather in Schumpeterian terms as an issue for professional political elites.Footnote 52

There are also good reasons to claim that the Scandinavian countries have largely abandoned the third and final feature of the Scandinavian post-war democratic settlement, the idea of democracy being closely associated with economic equality. The literature on the shift from welfare states to competition states is extensive and points at declining redistribute ambitions across the Nordic region.Footnote 53 During the mid-twentieth century, many social democrats nursed the idea that their task was to develop the political democracy they inherited to a social and onwards to an economic democracy. With economic democracy, the idea was that the workers should not only be able to participate in decision-making in the industries but also, through the notorious wage earner funds, to gain ownership of the companies themselves. This idea was vehemently criticised and abandoned during the late 1970s and early 1980s.Footnote 54 In many ways, the notion of economic equality has been disassociated from democracy during the past decades.

16.4 Discussion: Nordic Democracy after the End of History?

The aim of this chapter has been to discuss changes in the constitutional imaginary in the Scandinavian countries through a discussion of the notion of democracy. Using neoliberalization as a perspective, the chapter has argued that the democracy championed by the Nordics is no longer primarily connected to national or popular sovereignty, public participation or civil society and labour market arrangements, but rather to rule of law, human rights and political and economic freedom. To be sure, as emphasized above, this is a global development and as such not peculiar to the Nordic countries. Arguably, however, the transformation is of a more profound significance in the Nordic political culture, which traditionally (albeit to different degrees in the different countries) has prioritized popular sovereignty, associational life and equality over individual rights and economic freedom.

Moreover, while the focus here has been on conceptions of democracy within the Nordic states, I think that the general hypothesis also finds support in previous and ongoing scholarship on Nordic foreign relations. Studies on Nordic development aid, for example, suggest that there has been a shift in the way that the governments have understood the criteria of ‘democracy-promotion’.Footnote 55 If democracy-promotion during the 1960s and 1970s was understood in terms of supporting national consolidation, popular sovereignty, corporatist structures and economic equality, Nordic development policies and projects have since the 1990s become a matter of requiring that the countries adhere to a pre-defined set of principles of human rights and rules for international trade.

How are we to make sense of this transformation? At a more general level, one could perhaps relate the redefinition of Nordic democracy to Francis Fukuyama’s infamous notion of an End of History.Footnote 56 The idea that a particular notion of western liberal democracy in 1989 emerged, not merely as victorious, but also as a kind of pinnacle and end-point of humankind’s ideological development. To borrow from the French intellectual historian François Hartog: we reached the age of presentism where it was no longer possible to imagine a society radically better than the liberal democracies of the western world.Footnote 57 Whereas the great ideologies of the modern period (1789–1989) were characterized by the utopian promise of a radically better future, human rights and the more constitutionalized form of democracy served more as a critique of these utopian visions, portraying the future more in terms of threats to the present. At such a point, it became important to cement the principles of the universal good in constitutions in order to protect them from future revisions.Footnote 58

It is easy for an intellectual historian to overplay the significance of the ideational. More materialistically inclined historians would probably pursue the transformation of Nordic democracy in terms of an Europeanization of the legal and political frameworks in the Nordic countries since the 1990s, a globalization of the economy that has narrowed down the variety of capitalist systems or the dawn of a country ranking industry that has served to streamline national political horizons.Footnote 59 There is, however, something to be said for the contention that the Nordic countries no longer purport to represent a different form of democracy; instead, they have become the countries with the best implementation of the universal principles of liberal democracy, the western post-Cold War doxa that emerged in the wake of the End of History. The Nordic embrace of human rights as a leading principle in domestic politics was part of this transition from Nordic democratic exceptionality as difference (and superiority) to exceptionality as superiority.Footnote 60 Indeed, in 2011 Fukuyama himself suggested that ‘getting to Denmark’ was the ultimate aim for countries around the world.Footnote 61

Paradoxically, at the same time as western conceptualizations of ‘democracy’ were narrowed down to a particular form of liberal democracy, there was also a cultural turn and return of the Sonderweg-narrative in Nordic historical scholarship on the welfare state. If ideas of Nordic peasant freedom and Lutheran legacies in the mid-twentieth century had been used by Social Democrats to fend off totalitarianism and to legitimize social reforms,Footnote 62 they were now turned against Social Democracy and operationalized as part of an argument that depoliticized the welfare state and turned the Nordic model into a question of DNA. The cultural turn was operationalized to dismantle ‘the social interpretation of the welfare state’.Footnote 63 The Nordic Way was no longer a result of partisan Social Democratic policies, but the outcome of longer historical trajectories and socio-cultural features inherent in the Nordic societies and, as such, it became possible to neoliberalize the welfare state in the name of the Nordic model.Footnote 64

Finally, the normative lesson from associating human rights or constitutionalism with neoliberalism is usually to dethrone law and human rights as the ultimate manifestation of ‘the good’ by pointing at the economic and social inequalities it contributes to or is incapable of fighting.Footnote 65 This has also been the purpose of this chapter. But the converse must also be considered: does the association with individual and human rights bring neoliberalism into a more positive light from a historical perspective? The time is probably ripe for intellectual historians to take the prospect seriously. There were undoubtedly some good sides to neoliberalism as well, also and perhaps particularly in the Nordic countries. The political message of individual freedom, the juridification of democracy and the rise of human rights have provided vulnerable minorities and individuals with strong political arguments and sometimes even constitutional guarantees and, thus, neoliberalism has contributed to the downfall of at least some of the abusive paternalism associated with the social democratic welfare state. Studying the transformation of the constitutional imaginary of the Nordic region, we should avoid falling into the trap of a nostaligizing a perfect Nordic democracy that never was.

17 Fifty Years of Democratic Constitutionalism in Portugal Between Constitutional Aspirations and the European Path

17.1 Introduction

Approved in the aftermath of the democratic revolution of 1974, the Portuguese Constitution of 1976 (PC) was a solid success, both from political and constitutional points of view. With it, the basic pillars of a solid democratic political regime were established, as well as a broad catalogue of fundamental rights and institutional guarantees that have proved themselves to be essential elements of a new, transformed country. Both the post-revolutionary and pre-constitutional period and the first decades of democratic constitutionalism were marked by the public expression of very different ideologies and worldviews, as well as social, economic and political projects for the country that were deeply distinct. The content of the PC, in its various versions (it was amended seven times between 1982 and 2005), is the result of arduous political negotiations and broad social consensus.

The development of democratic constitutionalism in Portugal in the last (almost) fifty years has been marked by some important debates, which still influence different views and interpretations of the Constitution. I would like to highlight two of them: first, a discussion of the nature and limits of the ‘constitutional project’ enshrined in the CP, the normative strength of the constitution, and the margin of appreciation given to the democratic legislator. Second, the debate about constitutional openness, European integration, and the constitutional consequences of the overwhelmingly desired ‘European path’ of the country, which evolved more recently to be a reflection on the contradictions between such a path and national constitutional characteristics, especially during and after the euro crisis. The objective of this work will be to reflect on the constitutional imaginary of democratic Portugal, in particular on the discrepancies between national constitutional aspirations and European integration, which are particularly acute in what regards the so-called social question (i.e., the social project, including social rights as limits to the legislator, and views of the political economy that are strikingly different at the national and EU levels).

17.2 Constitutional Consensus

To understand Portuguese constitutionalism, one has to know a bit of national history and the idiosyncrasies of the country. The Portuguese Constitution entered into force on 25 April 1976, two exact years after the military coup d’état of 1974, which opened the path for a democratic revolution that brought deep structural transformations, not only at the political and constitutional levels, but also in the economic and social spheres.

Until 1974, and since 1926, Portugal lived under an authoritarian regime. Its concrete features are debated, varying between its classification as a parafascist State and a Portuguese form of fascism’, without a fascist movement; nevertheless, it was certainly a dictatorship with corporatist and fascist characteristics.Footnote 1 However, a distinct element must be immediately pinpointed, as it is especially important for constitutional history and to understand its specific imaginary: the national dictator, the man who designed the Estado Novo (the ‘New State’) regime and ruled the country as ‘president of the council of ministers’ for decades, was a professor of law. The Portuguese dictatorship was, in many ways, a dictatorship of law professors who were protagonists – and not mere ideologues or side helpers – of the definition and implementation of the regime.Footnote 2 The main consequence of this fact is that almost half a century of authoritarianism was anchored on an ‘illusion of legality’, a sort of civilisational patine quite different from typical fascist military dictatorships, with which the authorities tried to disguise or justify the existence of censorship, political police and political prisoners, torture, colonialism, and an overall lack of pluralism and of democratic institutions. The ‘New State’ held a plebiscite to approve a constitution, in 1933, which stayed in force until the democratic revolution, in 1974. It was an interesting and eclectic legal document, with a list of fundamental rights (mainly civil and political rights, whose exercise depended on legal or administrative regulations and should not ‘hurt society or disrespect moral principles’Footnote 3), a strong corporatist trend and a clear illiberal identity.

The similarities and differences between the 1933 constitution and the democratic constitution of 1976 conditioned the early constitutional debates in the recently implanted Portuguese democracy. Both the constitutional imaginary and democratic constitutional settings were characterized at the time by utopian elements (what the democratic regime should aim at), very pragmatic agreements on constitutional design (how the new democratic institutions should work), but also by a clear rejection of the ‘constitutionalism’ of dictatorship (what the new regime should not do, or tolerate in any circumstance).

The approval of the Portuguese Constitution of 1976, following a revolutionary two-year period (1974–1976), was the culmination of a difficult path, which entailed serious political conflict and a long negotiating process. I believe this is one of the reasons why the PC has proved to be quite resilient during the last decades: the fact that it was born out of true conflict and not of fake consensus. The divergences between the participants in the constituent process were clear (and quite considerable) and the final text was a good mixture between different elements and distinct political affiliations and traditions, from the catholic social doctrine and Christian democracy to the more prevailing socialist and social-democratic views. Although the very idea of constitutional consensus was disputed by some,Footnote 4 who stated that the 1976 PC was transitory in nature or necessarily contradictory, the dominant opinion today is that the constitution embodied a political compromise, combining the pluralist and representative political democracy, typical of liberal western thinking, with an economic, social and cultural democracy of socialist tradition. Furthermore, the consolidation and the persistence of the PC (that is about to celebrate its forty-eighth anniversary) was accomplished through complex political agreements, which went beyond the time of the constituent assembly and had important manifestations in the constitutional amendments of 1982 and 1989.Footnote 5

17.2.1 A Normative Constitution

The main elements of the PC confirm this idea of compromise and a common political project embodied in the constitution.Footnote 6

First and foremost, the PC was conceived as a normative constitution in pure German terms. As such, it is considered, in line with the teachings of K. Hesse, to be the general objective order of the complex relations of life, the fundamental act of the polity. The Constitution not only regulates the division of power (establishing who can do what, when, and how) but also imposes concrete tasks.Footnote 7 Having normative primacy over the entire legal order, it conforms the actions of the state, creating legal limits to political choices.

It is important to bear in mind that many of the members of the constituent assembly (1975–1976) and other key political actors were lawyers and legal academics, heavily influenced by German legal tradition, which was very strong in Portuguese academia at the time. The idea of constitutional supremacy enshrined in the PC echoes not only the known teachings of H. Kelsen, but also the works of H. Heller and K. Hesse.Footnote 8 The normative strength of the constitution conferred legitimacy on the state’s powers, but also directed and limited their action. An intricate system of constitutional justice, which combined European centralized abstract review with the common law judicial review of constitutionality (allowing every single judge to refuse to apply any norm that they deemed in contradiction with constitutional rules and principles), was set in place; initially, the final decision in the process of abstract review of constitutionality belonged to a military organ (the Council of the Revolution), whereas, after the first amendment of the constitution, in 1982, such powers were conferred upon the Constitutional Court, created after the extinction of said Council.

The PC encapsulated a vision of social transformation through law, akin to a Weimar Constitutional Moment.Footnote 9 The constitutional norms aimed at liberating Portuguese society from the previous decades of political suppression and economic destitution, relying on the establishment of new public institutions and strong legal frameworks, which were supposed to organize, condition and direct the actions of State’s organs. The discussion about the normative strength of the constitution therefore encompasses the debate about the so-called margin of appreciation or scope for action of the democratic legislator and the limits imposed on everyday political decisions by the text and the constitutional project.

17.2.2 Centrality of Fundamental Rights

The second important feature of the PC is the centrality of fundamental rights: it has one of the largest catalogues of fundamental rights, spread over fifty-six articles. It includes civil and political rights (called rights, freedoms and guarantees) and economic, social and cultural rights. There are different legal rules regulating the application of both sets of rights, with more stringent constitutional norms regarding the first one, which has allowed for their more effective judicial protection. Still, economic, social and cultural rights are conceived as true, subjective, fundamental rights that may be used to justify claims against the State and not only principles according to which public policies should be designed. It should also be noted that the completeness and detail of fundamental rights provisions are much larger than in most similar constitutional texts, including issues such as the right to data protection, a general prohibition of interference in telecommunications, or the right to an ecologically balanced environment (and the duty to defend it) decades before they were main political and constitutional concerns. This is, of course, generally useful, but it can also prove troublesome in the context of multilevel fundamental rights protection. General correspondences are easily made between international human rights and national fundamental rights catalogues; however, as often happens, the devil is in the details. Therefore, the comprehensive provisions of the PC sometimes make the contradictions emerging between the content or meaning of a given right at the national and international spheres particularly evident. Now, this is not a very difficult problem to solve if international human rights standards are regarded as minimum levels of protection, to be guaranteed in a given constitutional space, with the States being able to confer a higher level of protection. It may, however, prove a lot more complicated when the quest for a uniform application of EU law is interpreted in such a way as to prevent the strengthening of the guarantees afforded to a certain right at the national level (situation in which it is conceivable that a demand imposed by EU law is contrary to the PC).

17.2.3 Openness

Another distinctive element of the PC is its openness, also said to be a manifestation of legal internationalism. There are several examples of this: the constitutional consecration of a general principle of equal treatment of foreigners (who enjoy the same fundamental rights as Portuguese citizens, with a few exceptions); the duty to interpret fundamental rights’ norms according to the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and to apply internationally recognized rights in the national legal order; the principle of respect for human rights in international relations and a general integration of international and EU law into the Portuguese legal order.

Also, in the realm of international relations, the PC has consistently embraced a remarkably open approach, evident, for example, in the prevision of an automatic incorporation of general and conventional international law into the domestic legal order. The emancipatory and optimistic narrative of the Constitution is apparent in its vision for Portugal’s integration in the European Union and the global community, outlined since the first version of the constitutional text. Over subsequent constitutional amendments, these principles were either maintained or reinforced; this is especially noticeable in the 1992 amendment, whereby an addition to Article 7 of a provision allowing agreements with other Member States for the joint exercise of powers necessary for EU construction was approved. Additionally, Article 8(4), introduced in the 2004 constitutional amendment, underscores the openness of the national constitutional order to the EU legal framework, subject to conditions defined by the EU itself. The constituent legislator acknowledged the imperative to adapt the PC to the evolving reality of ‘inter-constitutionality’ or ‘multi-level constitutionalism’Footnote 10 and did so with enthusiasm and under a large consensus.

17.2.4 Political Pluralism and Democratic Governance

The constitution also designed a political regime firmly based on democratic decision-making and political pluralism. This is a distinctive feature of the Portuguese constitutional project, in slightly different terms than compared to similar legal orders, as the constitution goes much further than the establishment of a democratic form of government, with a hybrid semi-parliamentarian regime, a directly elected Head of State, with relevant powers, a government with broad legislative competences and independent courts.

The idea of democratic governance and pluralism goes way beyond that, with a significant number of constitutional provisions regarding self-government and participation in many spheres of public life. Examples of this are, of course, the institution of free political parties and a general freedom of association, but also the right to broadcasting time conferred to both political parties and unions; the fundamental right of workers’ commissions to participate in the drafting of labour legislation and to oversee companies’ management; the principle of decentralized and participated management of the national health service; the right to take part in the drafting of urban planning instruments; or the right of students and teachers to take part in the democratic governance of schools. The idea of an effective, decentralized, popular and prevailing democracy is displayed throughout the constitutional text, with a much deeper meaning and scope than mere representative democracy, although representative institutions are the basis of the democratic regime.

This particular concept of self-government is, therefore, both an important part of national constitutional imagination, deriving from an anti-oligarchic narrativeFootnote 11 shared by a large majority during the period of democratic consolidation. Therefore, throughout the Portuguese Constitution – from the catalogue of fundamental rights and respective institutional guarantees, to the legal provisions on the form of government, including the economic constitution – there is an implicit ideal of popular participation and democratic legitimization of the management of public affairs and of political decision-making. This is a relevant feature, not only because it falls within the scope of national constitutional imagination, but also because, if taken seriously, it constitutes an important limit regarding the design of institutions and public policies under the responsibility of the democratic legislator.

17.2.5 Regulation of Economic Infrastructure and Public Policies

Lastly, I would like to notice one important feature of the PC, largely ignored in the last few decades: the detailed regulation of the economic infrastructure and policies. The PC has general rules regarding economic government and planning, with emphasis on the subordination of the economic organization to democratic political power; the public, private and cooperative property of production resources; public/common goods; and industrial, commercial and agricultural policies. Also, the PC establishes the right to property as a fundamental social and economic right (and not a civic right) and affords the private sector a central position in the economic process, but gives the State very relevant powers in terms of guidance and control of economic activities and income (re-)distribution.

Some of the provisions of the economic constitution have been overtaken by contemporary reality and especially by European integration and policies. This is one of the problematic dissonances between the national constitutional order (the national constitutional imaginary?) and the EU. Whereas EU constitutional law, particularly the Treaties, intend to design and protect an economic system of neoliberal features, the PC presupposes a strong degree of State intervention in the economy and a very strong subordination of economic policies to the fulfilment of constitutionally defined State’s fundamental objectives and fundamental rights. This is combined with the central role of work and workers in the PC, which is also problematic in some areas of European integration and a possible source of tension (the constitutional right to strike, for example, clearly affords a higher standard of protection to workers and unions in the national legal order than what results from the ECJ jurisprudence, and there is a constitutional express prohibition of lock-down).Footnote 12

The constitution was amended seven times between 1982 and 2005. The current text is strikingly different from the original one in a few symbolic aspects, namely the fundamental aim of the Republic, stated in Article 1, which changed from ‘the transformation into a classless society’ to ‘the construction of a free, just and solidary society’. Still, it has been able to maintain its most relevant and unique elements, and I think one may say that the PC remains the same, although it has changed significantly.

17.3 Constitutional Debates

The constitution was a key element of the political stabilization of the country, and it allowed Portugal to affirm itself as a consolidated democracy and to begin the path towards European integration. Nevertheless, the initial consensus quickly gave way to fierce debates about certain constitutional questions, which were, in reality, the legal side of broader political divergence.

17.3.1 Social Transformation through Constitutional Law

The first dogmatic and ideological confrontation over constitutional interpretation that I would like to signal occurred mainly in the 1980s, just before, and after, the significant – and politically divisive – constitutional reform of 1982. It was a debate about the role of the constitution in conforming the action of the State, around the concept of directive constitution (‘Constituição Dirigente’). It was also, truly, a discussion about the very nature of a constitution, what it is, what it does and how it works and, therefore, a conversation about constitutional imaginaries and traditions and about constitutional utopia.

Extensively grounded in German doctrine and scholarship (especially in the works of K. Hesse) and the object of significant revision over the years, even by its main proponents, the idea of a directive constitution is based on an understanding of the constitution as much more than an instrument of government; it is conceived as the container of a shared political, economic and social project that is, in its origin, primarily counter-factual, but aims at being progressively accomplished and institutionalized. Therefore, the purpose of a directive constitution is to achieve deep social change through law, engaging all State’s organs in that task.

However, insofar as these objectives are intensely political, its primary actors should also be political ones – the directive constitutionalism’s main subject is the legislator, and not the courts, unlike its later evolution towards transformative constitutionalism, particularly in the Global South. The idea of achieving transformation through constitutional law presupposes the legal effectiveness of the so-called programmatic norms, otherwise often understood (and consequently interpreted and applied) as mere political declarations. The theory also presupposes a theory of the State and a theory of sovereignty, because the existence of a sovereign State is both an unsurpassable precondition and an essential tool of directive constitutionalism.

The long, deep and fierce debate about this issue still resonates today and it had significant consequences in constitutional jurisprudence that I will briefly analyse later. It was also exported to Brazil (and Latin America in general) through the active participation of Portuguese leading academics in the country’s constituent process in 1988 and other academic ties. It is, however, in essence, the Latin version of a German debate. The main proponents of the interpretation of the PC as a directive constitution were professors of the University of CoimbraFootnote 13 under the influence of K. HesseFootnote 14 and also of the work by P. LercheFootnote 15 on the binding of the legislature by constitutional principles and the teachings of W. AbendrothFootnote 16 about the Social State. Their intention was to use legal tools and the usual dogmatic instruments to interpret and apply constitutional norms regarding the social dimension of the social and democratic State in a way to allow them to be as effective as other kinds of legal provisions. Still, more than a conflict over the so-called programmatic norms, there was a serious disagreement on whether or not the legislator was completely free to pursue any goals, independently of their constitutional conformity, or if the constitutional rules and principles about State’s aims and duties had a binding effect.

Some of the adversaries of the directive constitution were influenced by the work of E. Forsthoff,Footnote 17 and favoured the idea of a broad power of command of the State, with a very wide margin of discretion of the legislator regarding not only the means, but also the ends of the norms it enacted. Also, almost all the opponent authors shared a notable preference by the notion of Rechtsstaat, or rule of law, opposed to the more socialist leaning Sozialstaat, or welfare state; they stood for limited judicial constraints over the democratic legislator, even if grounded on the constitution, and debated the possibility of existence of unconstitutional constitutional norms, after O. Bachof’s work.Footnote 18

As I said before, the debate had important consequences not only in the academic world, but also in constitutional jurisprudence. The problem regarding the existence and extension of a directive dimension of the constitution was the framework under which a more specific and practical problem was discussed: to determine whether or not the PC enshrined a general principle of prohibition of social regression, implying that, once a certain level of development of social rights has been achieved, such standard becomes both an institutional guarantee and a subjective fundamental right, binding to the legislature. The recognition of said principle does not mean there can be no reversion or change of social policies according to the democratic will and the political context, but it does entail that legislation that completely reverses the standard of achievement of a social right or seriously threatens to do so, without providing alternatives or compensation, should be ruled unconstitutional. Early constitutional jurisprudence often mobilized this argument, although in a very limited and sensitive way: the prohibition of social regression should be applied only where there are clear and concrete constitutional injunctions for State’s action (and not general principles of action or an enunciation of the objectives of public institutions), whenever the legislator annuls or totally reverses previous legislation that enacts it. This was the basis for the ruling of unconstitutionality of a law that abolished the National Health Service (see Judgement of the Portuguese Constitutional Court no. 39/1984) and an important element in various other decisions. Still, the principle was contested from the beginning, initially by a minority of constitutional judges, whose view grew more popular over time. In the decades of 1990 and early 2000, the Court seemed to abandon it completely, often expressly mentioning the idea of prohibition of social regression in order to refuse it, on the basis of the need to accommodate a large margin of appreciation of the legislator, who should be able to approve new norms and design public policies according to its democratically sanctioned views. Overall, the Court consciously acted as a weak counter-majoritarian organ, self-restraining its potential to influence or condition political actions and choices.

Still, the debate about the directive dimension of the constitution and the prohibition of social regression would soon return, under new robes: the general principle of the protection of legitimate expectations that would go on to be the constitutional parameter on which many rulings of unconstitutionality were grounded, in particular during the period of the so-called crisis jurisprudence. According to several constitutional decisions, some of which are prior to the economic crisis, such principles should operate when the reduction of the content of a certain social right affects its minimum core or when it entails an ‘arbitrary or manifestly unreasonable’ reversal (see, for example, Judgements of the Portuguese Constitutional Court no. 509/2002 and 188/2009). Again and again, Portuguese constitutionalism and constitutional jurisprudence are confronted with the meaning of the constitution, its possibilities and limits and the consequences they entail to State’s actions, democratic choices and fundamental rights. With a very rich and far-reaching constitutional text, this question – nowadays usually framed under the question of whether the State can undo what it previously did – remains central to the national constitutional imaginary.

17.3.2 Constitutional Contradictions: Between Social-Democratic Origins and European Neoliberalization

Portugal joined the EU in 1986, ten years after the approval of its Constitution, only four years after its first amendment, in 1982, in which the military were definitely removed from power.

For a long time, the potential problems arising from the dissonances between national and European constitutional law were largely ignored. The main argument was that the existence of a common constitutional tradition would help solve any difficulties, and that serious sources of stress regarding the relationship between the national and the European legal orders were not really foreseeable. There was some debate about this around the period of 2003–2008, when the process of approval of a constitution for Europe was taking place, and when the ECJ’s Judgements in Laval and Viking came out, showing that the very different standards of protection of workers’ rights at the EU and national level could perhaps cause some trouble. Still, European integration and its legal and constitutional consequences were generally welcomed.

The most important contradictions obviously regard the EU’s and the Portuguese economic constitution. Whereas the former has a neoliberal nature, especially after the Maastricht Treaty, favouring market freedoms, limited States’ intervention in the economy and tight budgetary and fiscal rules, the latter’s main features (and, actually, the political and economic project underlying the whole PC) have a clear social-democratic inclination. As I said before, the economic chapter of the PC has been largely ignored during the last few decades, but the differences seem almost unsurmountable. Nevertheless, this did not seem to pose a serious hurdle, as the most problematic national constitutional norms regarding the economy are mostly principles and not rules and are not usually used in constitutional adjudication.

However, the economic chapter of the constitution and the catalogue of fundamental rights are not watertight compartments, especially when that catalogue is as large and detailed as the Portuguese. Some social and economic rights, such as the right to health and the right to education, are to be ensured, first and foremost, by public services (the National Health Service and the public-school system), very thoroughly regulated at the constitutional level. Although the PC recognizes the existence of private schools and private medicine, such goods are thought to be largely outside of the market, due to their fundamental status. Moreover, the idea of subordination of the economy to the democratic political powers, which prevails in the national constitution, may lead to very different outcomes regarding constitutional adjudication at national and EU level.

The country tragically realized this during the period of economic crisis, from 2010 to 2015, when the clash between the PC’s social-democratic origins and the later European neoliberalization became evident. In 2011, a bailout programme was negotiated with the European Commission, the European Central Bank and the International Monetary Fund, which took the form of an agreement on a Financial and Economic Adjustment Programme in exchange for a financial loan of EUR 78 billion. Not all of the austerity measures adopted during that period were coming from pressure of the EU bodies but many of them indeed corresponded to demands made in the Memoranda, as acknowledged even by the Constitutional Court.Footnote 19

The contradictions surrounding the main elements of the national constitutional imaginary posed difficult questions and raised a harsh debate: how could Portugal combine its European vocation – and fulfil the demands of the EU’s budgetary rules – with its social-democratic political project? Did we have to accept social regression and a significantly lower standard of fundamental rights, in particular social rights (or even the absence thereof), in order to maintain the desired openness of our constitutional legal order? Did the national constitution still have clear normative strength? Suddenly, the country was facing its very own Sophie’s choice: it could affirm the normative strength of its constitution and to uphold its social-democratic constitutional project or it could willingly abide by EU demands, under a very difficult financial and economic crisis; but it could not have both.

The role played by the Constitutional Court in this dilemma is well known. Called to adjudicate in several cases of abstract review of constitutionality of austerity measures – both by the President of the Republic, the Ombudsman, and parliamentary minorities, who made a conscious decision to constitutionalize the political conflict – the Court assumed a role of intervention and defence of fundamental rights, against the mentioned measures of austerity. Still, a more detailed analysis of the so-called crisis jurisprudence actually shows that the position of the Constitutional Court has been much more complex and nuanced; far from the judicial activism of which it has been accused, the Court has exercised a remarkable degree of self-restraint in its decisions about the measures taken by the government in response to the economic and financial crisis.Footnote 20

In general, during the crisis period, the Constitutional Court was called on to assess the constitutionality of norms concerning three main types of measures: (i) legislation on the public employment sector, in particular provisions regarding pay-cuts and reducing the payment of overtime; (ii) legislation on social security benefits, especially pay-cuts and ‘special contributions’ imposed upon pensions, as well as changes to the legal regime of old age pensions; and (iii) lastly, legislation concerning taxes and the fiscal system. This was the very core of the social state: in a crisis, who pays for what? Which fundamental rights may be affected, which social benefits are to be cut and which are to be maintained, and what is the constitutional framework to do so?

Initially, in the first two judgments (see Judgements of the Portuguese Constitutional Court no. 399/2010 and 396/2011), the Court did not strike down any element of the recent austerity policy. On the contrary, it adopted a deferential stance towards the legislature, recalling its frequent argument regarding the margin of appreciation of the democratic parliament and the epistemic limitations to the exercise of constitutional adjudication in such cases. Furthermore, the Court relied on an evaluation of exceptionality and proportionality, claiming that the reviewed measures did not breach the principle of protection of legitimate expectations nor the prohibition of retroactive taxation. As time went by, however, the Constitutional Court’s stance changed. Several judgments of unconstitutionality of State’s budgetary laws and labour and social security reforms (see Judgements of the Portuguese Constitutional Court no. 353/2012, 187/2013, 474/2013, 862/2013, 413/2014, 572/2014, 574/2014 and 575/2014) were adopted and external political criticism of the Court’s position grew stronger and more aggressive. Even though there was a clear division inside the Court itself – with some of its justices’ dissenting opinions openly criticizing the majority for interfering with the political options, claiming epistemic insufficiency to review public policies’ choices and arguing for a weak scrutiny and for an interpretation of the constitution in light of the constitutional commitment to European integration – the building of a quite coherent body of case-law, based upon the principles of the protection of legitimate expectations, equality and proportionality went on, gaining huge popular support and reaffirming some of the key elements of the national constitutional imaginary: the primacy of fundamental rights, including social rights, enshrined in a normative constitution that, though opened to the European legal order, had not lost its central role in national political life. Political pluralism and democratic governance also proved relevant, as the intervention of the Constitutional Court was rendered possible by initiative of several key political actors, namely minority MPs.

17.4 Multiple Constitutional Personalities or the Search for Constitutional Identity

The contemporary Portuguese constitutional imaginary faces a crossroads. Although it has overcome the financial crisis’ period without a clear rupture between one or more of its main components, the truth is that it is becoming increasingly difficult to find a compromise. As the European integration process advances in an unbalanced way (or stalls) and new crises arise, one must question the opportunity and usefulness of the constitutional debates that fill the Portuguese imaginary.

Yet, interestingly enough, the contradictions that came about during the financial crisis’ period were neither a crisis of the idea of directive constitution nor of the idea of social transformation through (constitutional) law. Such ideas emerged from that time reinforced, only not at the national level. What became evident during the years of economic disaster was the prevalence of the European political project and its own directive constitutionalism, imposing significative restraints on the legislator and other national bodies, upholding its own balances between fundamental rights and economic organization and promoting its own idea of systemic change and evolution. The paradoxes and contradictions resulting from this phenomenon, from a constitutional point of view, have more to do with the (at least partial) opposition between the national and European constitutional projects than with any other fact.

Therefore, the main problem seems to be the future of the social state, and of the idea of social, economic and cultural democracy, guaranteed through law, whose implementation and promotion is binding upon all State’s powers. In other words: if the EU is intrinsically neoliberal, can we be social-democratic at the national level? Is it possible for our constitutional framework to remain opened but plural and democratic, normatively strong and constitutionally coherent, with a strong commitment towards all fundamental rights enshrined in the national constitution? Is there even a choice, after the Brexit experience? Abandoning the European integration project does not sound like a sensible answer nor would it have the support of the majority of the citizenship. On the other hand, it is doubtful that the same citizenship would endorse the clear and honest assumption of limits to the exercise of sovereignty and free democratic choice in non-harmonized matters or in the sphere of exclusive national competences.

Portuguese constitutionalism needs an honest discussion on what we want to keep, what we are willing to change and what we have already lost. However, that must be done within an environment of political honesty, where those who argue in favour of openness do not do so only because they prefer neoliberalism to social-democracy; and those who sustain the normative strength of the constitution and the use of law as an instrument of social transformation bear in mind that such transformation may or may not be the one that they would defend.

The years ahead, with new and more difficult crises looming on the horizon, promise to make the tension between the written constitution and its imaginary, on one hand, and the real constitution, on the other, much clearer. In other words, the strain between constitutional imagination and the effective application (or lack thereof) of constitutional norms in a context of inter-constitutional and inter-normative dialectic exchanges will probably become more evident.

The main problem seems to be the ability to determine whether this tension is simply the result of the limits of the normative strength of the Constitution, due to social and economic factors, or the manifestation of a new type of limit, not only economic, but also institutional and systemic, in the current EU context. In other words, rather than to a situation of economic and/or political fragility per se, are these tensions due to the resizing and complexification of the constitutional system in the European framework? If so, what methodological approach – if any – may be useful to preserve national constitutional consensus, while still fundamentally respecting the obligations of EU membership? Will the constraints dictated by the economic system be so strong that, in the long-term, and even within the framework of the European Union, they make it impossible to change or alter other elements of the system (social, political, legal and economic)?

Constitutional law is, at the same time, a limit to the exercise of power, and a socio-political project, a repository of the fundamental objectives of a social and political community. If it proves incapable of binding the sovereign bodies to its own hierarchy of values, which should preside over the design of any public norm or policy, and if it allows the deterioration of legal and institutional guarantees of fundamental rights – that is, the pillars of the constitution – very little remains.

Naturally, it will ultimately be up to citizens to decide which dimensions of the original constitutional project they want to rescue, which features are so fundamental that they still identify with them. There is a strong political dimension to the problems described above that is not something to be denied, nor is it to be solved solely through legal means. But the truth is that it is the task of constitutionalism to explain and propose conditions for guaranteeing the greatest possible effectiveness to the constitutional norms in force.

I believe that there are two fundamental methodological premises to achieve this objective. Reconciling them will not always be easy – perhaps not always even possible – but they constitute a starting point for a discussion that deserves to be deepened.

17.4.1 Preserving Openness, with Feet on the Ground

First of all, I think we would benefit from highlighting the possibilities allowed by the very idea of openness and the concrete constitutional provisions that support it – especially in what concerns the relationship with the EU’s legal order – without losing sight of sovereignty, normativity and a tiny bit of constitutional utopia. Openness is a good feature more often than not and, in order to walk a shared path, one needs to listen and learn. Many fundamental rights provisions may not be read through a single national lens anymore and the search for meaning, the definition of limits to the actions of public powers in every level of the European constitutional space, as well as a balancing of parameters through comparative constitutional law seems a good way to go forward. Therefore, whenever that is necessary, the interpretation of constitutional parameters should take European standards of protection of fundamental rights into account, allowing the interpretation of national constitutional provisions to change and widen, in order to promote similarity and coherence regarding EU law. As an example, I would highlight the reasoning in the Judgments of the Portuguese Constitutional Court no. 268/2022 and 800/2023, on metadata retention, where the majority of judges upheld an interpretation of relevant national constitutional norms according to the standards drawn by the European Court of Justice on the same subject.

Still, there is a lot that is worth preserving from the specific national constitutional imaginary. First and foremost, the idea of a much deeper and significant meaning of democracy, one that is pursued across different levels of society, and goes beyond civil rights, encompassing demands of democratic governance of many public (and even private) institutions, and the guarantee of social conditions to do so. Any contradictions with EU law in this sphere should, therefore, be resolved, favouring democracy, as a more effective and decentralized democracy is probably a pathway to solve some of the European hurdles anyway. The greatest difficulty in applying this principle comes from the European Union itself, and from the idea apparently inherent in the discourse of its institutions, in particular the ECJ, according to which constitutional idiosyncrasies (sometimes even the institutional and organizational schemes on which national constitutions are grounded) must yield in all circumstances to guarantee the principle of the primacy and uniform application of Union law.

However, EU constitutionalism seems to remain today insufficient to provide any operative notion of collective self-representation, to be able to replace the national sphere as the core of the constitutional imagination of European peoples (the Portuguese certainly included).Footnote 21 In this sense, the preservation of openness at national level requires, at the very least, a fruitful dialectic with European institutions, and a set of mutual concessions without which, sooner than later, the conflict over the meaning of rights and the implications of dissonant political projects will arise.

In the specific realm of fundamental rights, it is important to notice that regarding rights more is often better and a good instrument of protection of political and cultural minorities. Therefore, we should not give up on either our own catalogue of fundamental rights nor on the national understanding of their practical meaning (which is an important part of our constitutional imagination), in order to maintain openness. Openness is not structurally incompatible with strong national fundamental rights’ standards, not even with a political and socio-economic constitutional program of social democratic nature, in which social and economic rights have a strong stance. Also, openness allows for the reinforcement of rights regarding new issues, being especially useful with regard to complex and transnational problems, the solution of which requires international cooperation and even a joint exercise of sovereign powers.

Finally, the boundaries that limit the application of fundamental rights should preferably be defined at the national constitutional level or at least with its participation, unless very specific problems of EU law are at stake. Subsidiarity provides context, closeness and more thorough proportionality reviews and I believe it avoids many problems. In the motto ‘united in diversity’, promoting respect for diversity seems to be a sensitive way to go. The re-emergence of the individual States in every successive crisis actually shows it is even in part unavoidable. The search for a shared constitutional identity at EU level seems to give way to national interests and needs and to national democratic claims whenever there are serious problems. As such, the normative strength of both legal orders would be strengthened if both the scope of application of the principle of subsidiarity and the insurmountable borders of the common European project were more clearly and wisely defined.

17.4.2 Preserving the Transformative Nature of the (National and European) Constitution

The transformative nature of constitutionalism depends on its ability to promote agreed social changes and to resist setbacks. Such transformation is multidimensional, acting at the political-ideological, legal and social levels. Under the influence of a certain constitutional framework, it is possible to observe profound alterations in the sphere of individual rights, in the economic organization, in the system of legal sources, in the organic distribution of competences and in the institutional framework of a given community, in a given sovereign space and in a relatively short period of time. This is what happened in Portugal after the approval of the constitution in 1976, which was followed by a period of expansion of the fundamental rights effectively ensured, with the consequent improvement of a series of social indicators. The constitutional framework was thus an essential element in the impulse of social progress in the sense of the promotion of fundamental rights – both in the civil and political dimension, as well as in relation to economic, social and cultural rights.

The process of European integration is also an example of the transformative potential of constitutional law, since the adoption of European Union constitutional law changed in an equally profound way the countries that progressively joined the EU. In a short period of time, these states opened up to the outside world, accepting the free movement of workers, services and capital, recognized an additional status of citizenship conferring rights to non-nationals (European citizenship) and reorganized their economic system in the sense of opening up markets, guaranteeing respect for competition rules and strengthening the role of the private sector in the economy.

The clash between the two transformative impulses inevitably came about when, in an everchanging crisis scenario, it is becoming increasingly clear that the two transformational projects, enshrined in the different constitutional levels (national and European), are not always on a path of complementarity, as had long been advocated. The future reconciliation of the two tendencies, within the framework of a genuine European constitutional law, will therefore require the clear predominance of one of the two dimensions – the social or the market dimension – in the service of a true European constitutional law.

Thus, preserving the transformative potential of national constitutional law requires, in the Portuguese case, increased attention to the dimensions of EU constitutional law that reinforce it, to the detriment of those that contribute to its weakening. The idea of a socially committed Europe and the strengthening of the normative force of the provisions of the European Pillar of Social Rights and the European Social Charter could perhaps help. The problems of democratic legitimacy for the imposition of certain measures and the difficulties arising from contradictory claims to sovereignty, however, remain unresolved issues.Footnote 22

18 Constitutional Drift Exploring the Deeper Roots of Polish Constitutional Crisis

18.1 Introduction

The goal of this chapter is to show the deeper roots of the so-called Polish constitutional or rule of law crisis. The crisis may be characterised as a period of constant conflict between the legislative and executive authorities on the one hand and the judiciary on the other, as well as the increasingly extensive subordination of the judiciary to the former. The structural imbalance within the separation of powers has led to the weakening of the constitutional checks and balances through a series of formal measures (changes in the law, disciplinary proceedings against judges) and informal measures (pressure on judges, chilling effects, etc.).Footnote 1 Despite the risks associated with the direction of these changes, their political authors have been winning several successive parliamentary and presidential elections, pointing at least to indifference towards changes constituting the constitutional crisis.Footnote 2

In this chapter we argue that, while the constitutional crisis itself started in 2015, processes similar to those happening to the judiciary had started much earlier. The introduction of the rule of law principles in Poland following a period of political transformation in 1989 was a gradual process rather than a result of a distinct constitutional moment.Footnote 3 The 1997 Constitution created highly flexible provisions allowing for multiple types of interpretations of the possible constitutional arrangement but guaranteed the involvement into governance and the policy-making process of social actors such as civil society, trade unions, religious organisations, local and professional self-governments and organisations. In sum, we argue that the 1997 Constitution created ground for the functioning of competitive constitutional imaginaries that fertilised constitutional discourse immediately after its adoption. However, after the adoption of the 1997 Constitution and until 2015, the constitutional provisions were subject to the process which we refer to as constitutional drift, which involved marginalisation of the societal imaginary underpinned by the Constitution. During this period, more dominant liberal and communitarian imaginaries created grounds for a new paradigm of governance which strengthened the executive at the expense of the parliament, social partners and other social actors in general. This period includes Poland’s integration to the European Union, with the formal accession on 1 May 2004 and the gradual Europeanisation of the Polish legal order. In this period, processes fundamental for the emergence of the current constitutional crisis, which began in 2015, were started. Our perspective aims to provide deeper, institutional perspective on how and why the constitutional crisis was possible – related to the adverse direction which Polish constitutionalism took after the adoption of the 1997 Constitution.

This makes us question the existing literature, which suggests a few possible explanations for the constitutional crisis.Footnote 4 First, some scholars see it as being caused by the actions of populist politicians aiming to dismantle the limits of power,Footnote 5 attacking the liberal principles of the system and the institutions that embody these principles while seeking broad popular supportFootnote 6 through social transfers and the accompanying anti-elitist and anti-pluralist rhetoric aimed at excluding various minorities.Footnote 7 The second and similar group of explanations are cultural, which point to the lack of alignment between formal constitutional provisions and cultural conditions.Footnote 8 This led to a disenchantment of citizens with the Constitution, related to the lack of identification with liberal values and preference towards different model of community – a more ethnic one, often built on a sense of insecurity. Finally, antagonistic explanations claim that constitutional provisions were attacked because of its ‘capture’ by lawyersFootnote 9 or because, while they appeared neutral, they effectively secured neoliberal economic principles and interests of the narrow elite.Footnote 10

Although these interpretations often start from the right premises, they do not capture the phenomena in question entirely and lead to erroneous generalisations. In our view, the approaches focusing on populism do not place it in the context of the existing constitutional practice. In particular, they fail to consider how the constitutional practices prior to 2015 reflected the existing constitutional model, while some scholars argue that the adherence to constitutional provisions was rather poor even before the crisis.Footnote 11 Focusing on populism can mostly demonstrate the rather obvious fact of its existence and describe the havoc it wreaks in the constitutional sphere but cannot show either its historical genesis or explain how such a vast constitutional space was created for its development.

Rejecting the thesis of purely populist sources of the crisis – without, however, denying the responsibility of the populists themselves and rejecting the thesis of the inability to overcome the errors of the transformation – we propose another way. It consists in noticing and highlighting the period of constitutional drift for shaping the constitutional practice. A series of processes took place in 1997–2015 that led to the rejection of an imaginary allowing interpretation of the Polish Constitution in the spirit of societal constitutionalism (which we call the ‘societal imaginary’). At the same time, a new paradigm of governance favourable to the concentration of power was taking shape underpinned by different imaginaries. Noteworthy among these processes was the development of the ideology of strengthening the executive (i.e., the Prime Minister and the cabinet) at the expense of social actors and entrusting the former with the task of bringing about significant social changes, the technocratic Europeanisation of the legal order and the increasingly broader practical understanding of the Constitution as a carrier of values rather than a vehicle of social ontology.

The structure of the chapter will not be chronological. First, we will set the outset by discussing potential ways of interpreting the Polish 1997 Constitution in the context of competitive imaginaries which are present in it. Then, we will discuss the constitutional drift, that is, the institutional practice that contradicted the societal imaginary and led to a significant divergence with the potential of the functioning of a corporatist social model, showing how the executive strengthened itself at the cost of social partners, NGOs and professional self-government organisations citing democratic accountability and the necessity to integrate with the European Union. In Section 18.4, we discuss the transition from the constitutional drift to the constitutional crisis.

18.2 Forming of Polish Constitutional Model and Competitive Imaginaries of the Polish Constitution

The debates over the enactment of the new constitution between 1989 and 1997 emphasised the need to avoid strongly political and ideological components and focus on its legal role. The 1997 Constitution was, therefore, a deliberate attempt to create a text which is juridical, focused on justiciable formal arrangements, the norms defining competences and rights. It was foreseen that the inclusion of various declarations on values could be a source of difficulties in the future constitutional practiceFootnote 12 and would risk turning the text into a manifesto.Footnote 13

Consequently, the systematic interpretation of the provisions of the Polish 1997 Constitution has been and still is a practical and theoretical challenge as it contains references to different sets of ideas and beliefs.Footnote 14 One can speak of a constant task to search for such a theoretical formula which, on the one hand, will not limit itself to stating that there are various conflicts of constitutional values which require balancing on the grounds of concrete cases and, on the other hand, will not reduce this task to the necessity to undertake unifying measures with regard to these values, achievable only at the cost of marginalising certain contents contained in the act in question. Such systematic interpretations can be understood as different as competitive constitutional imaginaries which function in the Polish constitutional discourse as alternative ‘readings’ of the constitution.Footnote 15 Such imaginaries refer to the fundamental principles or ideas contained in the given constitution, which explain their meaning in the context of a specific political philosophy or social theory. The role of an imaginary is to propose an understanding of the basic notions of a given constitution convergent with a given political philosophy or social theory while granting legitimacy to the particular rulemaking and governance processes on the grounds of that philosophy or theory. In other words, imaginaries help to ‘motivate and justify the practice of the government and collective self-rule’Footnote 16 underpinning this process by references to coherent sets of ideas and beliefs. Practically speaking, imaginaries allow us to structure constitutional norms and their mutual relations and solve legal and political problems associated with complexities and paradoxes of democratic governance.

The discussions about the nature of the Polish 1997 Constitution have been predominantly conducted between most dominant liberal and communitarian constitutional imaginaries. Liberal imaginary assumed that the function of constitutional architecture is to limit power to protect individual rights and freedom understood negatively. This way of reading the constitution in principle understands every form of interference, including legal interference, as a limitation of individual freedom. On the other side lies the principle of the sovereignty of the people, associated with democracy, by dint of which citizens can express their political will through law that can, among other things, limit individual freedom. Freedom and the sovereignty are thus described as being in conflict and are additionally counterbalanced by antagonistic principles, such as the rule of law, the separation of powers, the independence of the judiciary or constitutional review. The status of constitutional norms as conflicting principles which need to be balanced allows for synergistic effects – a kind of optimum between individual freedom and the sovereignty of the people. This perspective of looking at the constitution was particularly present in the Constitutional Tribunal’s case law.Footnote 17

Alternative imaginary contributing to the discussions about the nature of the Polish constitutional project was a communitarian (republican) one that understood constitutional values such as freedom in a positive way, that is, as increasing capability of action/choice.Footnote 18 This capability is determined not only by the restrictions set by political power but also by the operations of political power which may actually increase these capabilities. The sovereignty of the people as well as the rule of law and other principles such as the separation of powers serve this purpose. All of them are to be interpreted as reducing the arbitrariness of governments and preventing a group from gaining unlimited power. Because of the teleological subordination of these principles, there is no antagonism between the principle of freedom and the sovereignty of the people and both principles can be fully realised – not one at the expense of the other, as in the liberal view.Footnote 19

While we do not question that both liberal and communitarian imaginaries provide a coherent and possible interpretation of the 1997 Constitution, we believe that they have effectively contributed to the constitutional drift that we will discuss in Section 18.3. We will concentrate on highlighting the differences between our proposal of the societal reading of the constitution built upon the principles of societal constitutionalism rather than on the liberal and communitarian imaginaries. As a result, we suggest that ‘societal’ imaginary based upon societal constitutionalism is underpinned by the 1997 Constitution, played a role in the Polish constitutional discourse after 1997, and should be revitalised as a means of overcoming the constitutional crisis.

Societal constitutionalism, while not negating the status of freedom as a constitutional value, focuses on the safeguards of social diversity, the autonomy of existing social actors and the normative orders they produce, against the drift towards social authoritarianism and its transformation into political authoritarianism.Footnote 20

The societal interpretation of the Polish Constitution that we put forward assumes that, on the grounds of liberal or communitarian imaginaries, the autonomy of social actors is too narrowly understood as threatening political expression. Societal constitutionalism highlights, however, that, in any social subsystem, individuals can be subject to dependencies limiting their freedom, whether it’s the system of economy, health, the media or science. In any social subsystem, individuals can be coerced into theoretically voluntarily giving up their freedom and submitting to more or less formal social control measures. Notably, the mere safeguarding of political freedom with the increasing restriction of the individual’s possibilities for social development will sooner or laterFootnote 21 – due to the expansionism of social subsystems – lead to a restriction of the former.

We may recognise that the tension between individual rights and the people’s sovereignty is a structural antagonism, as in the liberal imaginary. Also, we may see the possibility of resolving the conflict between the two, as in the communitarian imaginary. But there is a third element to this relationship, which transforms it into a triangle, and this element is a society and various forms of its self-organisation. Only in this way is it possible to constitutionally secure autonomy. Without securing autonomy of the society, only the following two scenarios are possible. First, political power’s increasing influence on social life results in increased politicisation, bureaucratisation of society and communication overload.Footnote 22 Second, the extension of individual rights into social relations (e.g. as part of their horizontal effect) increases the juridification of social life.Footnote 23 The attempt to secure social freedom by means familiar to traditional juridical or democratic constitutionalism and the subsystems linked within it must therefore aim at an expansion of either politics or law – and thus ultimately at a reduction of social differentiation due to the loss of autonomy.

Of course, the inclusion of societal autonomy in the relationship in question must find a basis in the constitutional text. Such a basis exists in the Polish 1997 Constitution, which mentions many institutionalised social actors and forms of self-government. The different interpretations of the Constitution differ in their visions of how these entities are to fulfil their roles.

Within the liberal imaginary, civil society is first and foremost supposed to control the political power, thereby contributing to its limitation. At the same time, the role of politics is supposed to secure a legal framework protecting individual rights. The political power and the civil society are thus mutually balanced. Such an approach pre-supposes competition between social actors and state bodies. By necessity, it must drive strategic action, bureaucratisation, and social control. Thus, if it even contributes to securing political freedom, it sacrifices the autonomy of social entities. Within the communitarian imaginary, the people’s sovereignty, individual rights, and social actors all interact to maximise the same value of positive freedom. Politics is tasked with unifying social subsystems with a common goal. This reading ignores the societal fragmentation into different subsystems such as economics, health and science, that act in the name of different and sometimes conflicting values.

Within the societal imaginary, the political and legal systems must be open to socially produced normativity. Instead of leaving these processes and their effects in the private sphere, the Constitution should consider them in a genuinely democratic process of law-making. This can take various forms but, in essence, social actors should be able to influence public policies and law-making, create their own norms and self-regulate as broadly as possible.

The proposition of a societal imaginary is ultimately linked to a classic corporate social model characteristic for continental Europe, opposed primarily to the American pluralist one and focused on resolving social conflicts – mainly in the economic sphere, but not exclusively – through negotiations and compromises between social partners.Footnote 24 The premises for the functioning of a corporate social model are: (1) self-organisation of the society in various forms (from civil society organisations, through trade unions and employers’ organisations to professional and territorial self-government), (2) consensual agreement-making modes (from informal dialogue mechanisms through bipartite and tripartite social dialogue to the co-governance by social partners) and (3) mechanisms of inclusion of social norms formed bottom-up (from effective forms of consultation and opinion-forming, through social participation in the creation of public policies, to self-regulatory regimes).

The societal imaginary of the Polish 1997 Constitution is underpinned legally, politically and historically by four arguments.

The first argument concerns the material scope of the Constitution. The Constitution provides regulations in several areas which do not need to (as rights and freedoms of citizens and to structure the operations of public administration) – but can – be regulated at the constitutional level.Footnote 25 Such ‘possible but not necessary’ norms provided in the Constitution protect and regulate various forms of self-organising such as: (1) self-government (local and professional), (2) civil society (foundations, association etc.), (3) social partnership (trade unions and employers’ organisations) and (4) religious entities (churches and religious associations).

The second argument underpinning societal imaginary relates to the position of social actors in the act who are mentioned in the very first chapter which sets down rules for the functioning of the socio-political system. It is assumed that their inclusion in the first chapter implies a duty to ensure autonomy of their operations and that the constitutional regulation of social actors is declaratory rather than constitutive in nature, and that, as a rule, civil society subjects exist prior to their establishment in a legal sense.Footnote 26 The duties of the public authorities should here be understood not only as related to guaranteeing the freedom of association but also ‘to increase and diversify the possibilities of their activity, opening the way for the growth of these possibilities’.Footnote 27 Thus, the point is to create pro-developmental conditions both in the sense of increasing the pluralism of social actors and their opportunities for action. The latter should also include increasing their influence on public policies. It is because civil society is a political actor and citizens become political agents also through institutions that self-organise and produce their own social orders.

The third argument under-pinning societal imaginary concerns the historical formation of the regulation of social actors and the constitutional identity. In the Polish constitutionalism, the autonomy of civil society is understood in a Hegelian tradition as being in opposition to the State, which heavily influenced the Polish constitutional discourse in the 1980s and 1990s.Footnote 28

The fourth and final argument underpinning societal imaginary refers to the historical process of drafting of the Constitution where principles linked to societal constitutionalism were explicitly included due to pressures from civil society.Footnote 29

The above argumentation indicates that the Constitution aimed at the institutionalisation of the social model and that the societal imaginary provides a coherent alternative to the liberal and communitarian one based on the constitutional text. In our view, it was only in the subsequent period that the range of potential interpretations was significantly narrowed down, whereas the corporatist-like social model was gradually excluded from the constitutional practice, the power was consolidated in the hands of the executive and a space for populism was created.

18.3 Constitutional Drift

We argue that the constitutional order has been subject to a phenomenon that could be described as constitutional drift which we understand as a process of marginalisation of the societal imaginary by the developments underpinned by liberal and communitarian imaginaries. Here, we refer to Sciulli’s concept of drift resulting from the increase of competition among social actors in the context of rising societal differentiation.Footnote 30 Social actors, operating in different societal subsystems and unable to influence them to the extent that they would have envisaged, increasingly adopt strategic, bureaucratised methods of operation to increase the efficiency of their actions. These actions result in the rise of social authoritarianism – in our case, located in the political system – relying on various forms of social control which are not counteracted. Moreover, Sciulli points to the fact that instruments traditionally designed to prevent the rise of social authoritarianism further exacerbate the problem. For instance, replacing market forces with administrative governance creates a de facto parallel market utilising bureaucratic instead of market logic. A second example are social movements that naively aim at liberation from pervasive social control, which are very often so unstructured and spontaneous that they are vulnerable to various forms of strategic action by other players.

These conceptualisations are a good starting point for the analysis of the drift that took place after the adoption of the Polish 1997 Constitution. We track constitutional drift in three areas – social dialogue (relationships with trade unions and employers’ organisations), civil society (relationships with NGOs) and professional self-government organisations (relationship with associations of professions of public trust). The cooperation between social actors (i.e., trade unions and employers’ organisations, NGOs, and professional self-government organisations) and policy-makers (including the executive and political parties) in the area of law- and policy-making has been tightening in the early years after 1989. However, due to overlooking of the possibilities stemming from societal interpretation of the Constitution, the relationships between the executive and society developed in a way contributing and accelerating the drift. While various policy actions, including reforms to the social dialogue explained in Section 18.3.1, have been undertaken to stop the process, the requirements of social coordination resulted in subordination of social actors to the bureaucratic expectations of the political power. On the level of constitutional discourse this was fuelled by the liberal and communitarian interpretations of the Constitution, aiming to construct a maximally functional architecture of public administration and the government, while voices from self-organising society were treated as undermining public interest.

A new political paradigm emerged transforming the practice of the constitutional framework. In this paradigm, interferences in the activities of social actors were justified with liberal (protection of individual rights, free market, etc.) or communitarian arguments (protection of the common good). Social actors were publicly accused of particularism. Consequently, the policies against their influence on public policies and law-making were carried out, which we describe in Sections 18.3.118.3.4. Ironically, these political developments accelerated and boosted particularistic orientation among social actors and contributed to the growing disenchantment with the institutional framework, which further accelerated the drift.

18.3.1 Social Dialogue

As we have described, social partners (trade unions and employers’ organisations) have been given a particularly strong role in the Constitution. Trade unions have been traditionally involved in the political process after 1989 and have been even described as ‘one of the pillars of Polish party politics’Footnote 31 due to their active involvement and intersections with political parties (both on the left and on the right side of the political spectrum). However, after the adoption of the 1997 Constitution, the ties between trade unions and political parties have been significantly loosened. This stemmed from various factors, including a serious political failure of the right-wing electoral coalition built by the Christian democratic trade union Solidarity that had previously won the 1997 election.

In the late 1990s, trade unions were slowly distancing themselves from party politics while focusing on building their own capacities rather than commodifying various political opportunities.Footnote 32 This pathway was formalised around 2001–2002, when a new system of social dialogue was constructed which assumed an active role of social partners in economic governance, with developed, formalised and relatively wide consultation rights. However, over time and particularly since 2005, a gap between the executive and particularly trade unions has been widening. The executive had very little trust towards social partners, suspecting them of rent-seeking behaviours and, in fact, questioning their role as the legitimate representatives of workers. These actions were underpinned by liberal imaginary that intended to downgrade a ‘special’ channel of relationships with social partners to a typical liberal way of policy-making aimed at communication between the government and equally treated external actors, as well as communitarian imaginary which was sceptical towards supposedly rent-seeking behaviour by the social partners.

This system has evolved into what J. Gardawski called ‘consultative etatism’Footnote 33 – with the role of social partners reduced to a function of ‘expressing’Footnote 34 the interests of narrow groups of workers, given the low trade union and employers’ organisation density. This development was particularly visible during the economic crisis of 2009, when social partners have made a substantial effort to sign a social pact suggesting a new, more solidaristic way of dealing with the crisis. This attempt was ignored by the executive convinced that it is the sole actor able to represent the public interest.Footnote 35 A similar situation happened in 2013, when the retirement age was prolonged despite the largest protests by the trade unions since 1989, as well as in 2017 when the education reform was implemented against a desperate opposition of the strongest trade union of teachers.

In all these circumstances, social partners were unable to win any concessions from the executive. Secondly, social partners, confronted with a low level of trust from the executive, have aligned themselves with party politics to at least partially regain power. This interaction increased competition and strategic cooperation between and across social partners and policy-makers, in fact forcing trade unions and employers’ organisations into repeated alignment with political parties. This development has been visible from 2015 onwards, where Christian democratic trade union Solidarity expressed vocal support in both presidential and parliamentary elections for the right-wing party Law and Justice in exchange for reversal of some of the policies that had been introduced against its will under the previous liberal government.Footnote 36 In this way, the autonomy of social partners was further reduced as they were able to win an influence over the policy-making only by paying for it with political concessions.

18.3.2 Civil Society

The second example is provided by the developments in the sphere of relationships between the executive and the civil society. The policy-makers after 1989 assumed that the involvement of civil society in public sphere should not include economic interests and conversely focus on the neutral, non-partisan and particularly non-economic activities within the society.Footnote 37 This resulted in a discursive segmentation of civil society into ‘real’ NGOs and lobbying organisations.Footnote 38 While – from the side of policy-makers and politicians – the former represented the ‘genuine’ public interest and mostly focused on non-partisan activity directed at excluded and marginalised groups, the latter were perceived as fostering shady interests and thus treated suspiciously.Footnote 39

At the same time, the organised part of the civil society was actively reshaped by the public governance paradigm underpinned by both liberal and communitarian imaginaries which resulted in an influx of funds directed at public services provision via NGOs, also in the context of an influx of EU funds. This development resulted in the bottom-up depoliticization of NGO sphere, since ‘suspicious’, interest-driven NGOs have been marginalised while ‘non-partisan’ NGOs have been increasingly reliant upon public funding,Footnote 40 which required them to become more professional, bureaucratic and similar to administrative agencies.Footnote 41 This can be summarised as a paradoxical development, where NGOs have been expected to abandon their own agenda and partisanship while becoming more dependent upon political power, particularly due to scarcity of private funds,Footnote 42 and started to increasingly perform functions in fact outsourced by the state while being supervised by public administration. Thus, the executive was strategically forcing civil society into a subordinate position, while civil society (namely: NGOs) have been adapting to this to pursue their own financial interests. As a result, Polish civil society has been characterised as largely ‘made from above’.Footnote 43

18.3.3 Professional Self-Government Organisations

The third and final example comes from the interactions between policy-makers and professional self-government organisations, that is, compulsory, corporatist-like associations of professions of public trust including legal (attorneys-at-law, legal advisors, bailiffs, etc.), healthcare (physicians, dentists, nurses, etc.) and engineering professionals (engineers, architects). As we have already discussed, professional self-government organisations have been given an important role in the Constitution and have been relatively widely used to consult and organise social subsystems directly after the adoption of the Constitution.Footnote 44 In our book,Footnote 45 we show that, while policy-makers have been becoming more hostile towards professional self-governments, the latter were increasingly using informal ways of influencing policy-making to circumvent this attitude. As a result, a self-propelling mechanism was created. The executive was slowly restricting the autonomy of the professional self-government organisations, reducing their competences to merely bureaucratic functions and crowding out autonomous competences with political control, citing the ‘shady’ involvement of self-government in lobbying for their supposedly particularistic interests. This development has been manifested by several changes adopted by the government to undermine and lower the autonomy of professional self-government organisations in the area of: the access to professions (right to regulate access to professions was severely restricted against their will and citing free market principles); the disciplinary proceedings (largely unified accordingly to political requirements to put professionals under political scrutiny citing democratic accountability); and the rules pertaining to the provision of their services (which narrowed and bureaucratised their competences in the name again of securing political control).

To pursue this agenda and in the context of formal competences of self-governments stipulated in the law and rooted in the Constitution, the executive has adopted three practices.Footnote 46 First, the executive engaged in ‘sham’ consultations giving self-governments a very short time to consult the drafts while the outcomes of these consultations were eventually ignored in the legislative process, draining these self-governments’ resources and incentivising them to operate in self-interest. Secondly, the executive used a ‘bypass’ strategy consisting of pushing legislative drafts created in fact by the executive through a less restrictive route of parliamentary initiatives. This route did not include obligatory consultations with self-governments, limiting their ability to formally influence the drafts. Thirdly, a strategy which we call ‘ordo ab chao’ involved maximally broad consultations, covering as many stakeholders as possible, with the intention to create an illusion of the absence of any consistent voice from the ‘society’. This allowed the executive to unilaterally pursue the previously determined goals. All three strategies allowed in fact the circumvention not only of self-governments voices, but to implement drafts that were not significantly changed in the legislative process at all, treating all formally involved parties (the Sejm – the lower chamber of the Polish parliament; the Senate – the upper chamber; other consulted bodies such as Supreme Court and NGOs, etc.) as an element of the pipeline. All these strategies effectively restricted professional self-government organisations influence not only in the area of their vital interests, but also where they were pointing to the technical problems in the consulted drafts.

In the context of the government using informality or – conversely – excessive formality to limit professional self-governments’ voice, the latter were seeking informal lobbying, unofficial contacts, and political protection among politicians and administration as a way of coping with pressure from the policy-makers, while increasingly focusing on the protection of its own interests instead of the common good. We describe these strategies in detail in our book,Footnote 47 but they involved attempts to influence the legislative drafts informally at an early stage (before they were formally announced), seeking political protection, trying to stimulate political conflicts within the government (between the policy-makers in the cabinet and between the executive and legislative branches of power) or acting outside the realm of politics in the wider metapolitical and public discourse. Again, these interactions resulted in the rise of strategic orientation of both professional self-government organisations and the policy-makers.

18.3.4 Governance Structure and European Integration

The aforementioned events need to be put into the context of wider political developments that effectively isolated the executive from most external influences. In the early 2000s, and particularly when J. Hausner was the vice-prime minister (2003–2005), a substantial attempt was made to create co-governance, corporatist-like structures expressing the ideas associated with societal imaginary. J. Hausner sought to strengthen the executive, while at the same time securing wide consultation and the co-governance rights of social actors, in particular trade unions, employers’ organisations and professional self-government organisations. The latter were also expected to bear the responsibility for the governing process which required social partners and professional self-governments to limit expectations, political actions and lobbying. Hausner’s policy was somewhat effective, creating a short-lived period of more intensive involvement of social partners and professional self-government organisations in the governing structures.

From 2005, the paradigm of governance began to evolve as new political leaders, including Jarosław Kaczyński of the right-wing Law and Justice (chairman of the ruling party in years 2005–2007 and from 2015 onwards) and Donald Tusk of the liberal Civic Platform (chairman of the ruling party and the Prime Minister in years 2007–2014) decided to pursue a different political path, where social partners, NGOs and professional self-governments were put under more intense pressure due to allegedly fostering their own interest at the detriment of the public. On the one hand, the executive attempted to transform itself into a body representing the public, competing not only against obvious social actors such as social partners, NGOs, and professional self-government organisations, but also against political parties that formed the executive itself, as well as the parliament that formally elected it. This paradoxical development relied upon the fact that party leaders, Donald Tusk and Jarosław Kaczyński, were largely suspicious towards their own political parties and maintained a high level of control over them, contributing to the actual dominance of the executive over its political background. At the same time, new leaders were highly suspicious of parliamentary politics that was seen as particularistic, pluralist, chaotic and rather shady, which incentivised a reduction of the role of the parliament to a ‘voting machine’.Footnote 48 These developments, which where back by liberal and communitarian imaginaries focusing on the dominant role of the executive, stressed the importance of a central body – the Council of Ministers – independently absorbing input from the outside in the form of consultations and expert analyses. Interest-driven actions of social actors were expected to be limited by the executive capable of imposing solutions fostering public interest. In fact, however, it effectively reduced the role of broader discussions and co-governance structures provided in the Constitution, creating a governance structure heavily centred and dominated by the executive, further alienating both the parliament and social actors, as exemplified by the cases of social partners, NGOs and professional self-government organisations.

Noteworthy, such tendencies were strengthened by the process of accession and integration with the EU. The governing structure was largely reorganised to increase the efficiency of absorbing European funds to build infrastructure, ignoring the possibilities to adopt a more corporatist social model assuming a strengthened role of social actors in co-governance. The corporatist social model embedded within societal imaginary was unattractive for two reasons. Firstly, it contradicted the objectives of the political movements described in Section 18.2, which aimed at weakening the participation of social actors citing their alleged particularism. Secondly, the co-governance was treated as an element of a problem related to the democratic deficit existing at the EU-level. The legal and communitarian imaginaries focused on the necessity of having a strong central executive deriving legitimacy directly from the ‘people’. It made it possible to conclude that stronger executive mitigated problems associated with the EU democratic deficit.

Further, from the point of view of the law-making, the necessity to implement the European acquis communautaire and participate in the European project has become another argument for strengthening the top-down and instrumental approach to law-making as backed by liberal and communitarian imaginaries. The executive was seen as a vehicle for the modernisation of Polish law that had to reform the institutional framework and assure compliance with basic European standards.

Thus, putting restrictions on the executive in terms of law-making (e.g., in the form of elaborated and lengthy consultations) was seen as hindering the European integration process. The social partners, civil society and professional self-government organisations were treated as competitors wanting to foster their own interests threatening the integration with the EU.Footnote 49 This narrative was aligned with the political agenda of strengthening the executive shared by political parties across the political spectrum, legislators, policy-makers and experts. The requirement of the European integration was used on numerous occasions as an argument for strengthening the executive to assure that it can coordinate divergent interests in a way that would be compliant with the European law. Such arguments were given for instance in the discussions on the Hausner plan, and in the largely influential 2005 program put forward by Jan Rokita and Stefan Kawalec as a roadmap for the planned cabinet formed by Civic Platform and Law and Justice,Footnote 50 as well as in the discussions on the creation of Government Legislation Centre and the reform of the legislative process which centralised law-making in Poland and reduced the role of other social actors, citing the necessity for more coordination.Footnote 51

The second problem revolved around transposition and compliance. Poland has one of the worst transposition rates in the whole EU. Quite interestingly, when Gerda Falkner and Oliver Treib published their influential book arguing that Central Europe is a ‘land of dead letters’, where European law was formally transposed but not observed, there was one exception in their data, which was Poland.Footnote 52 Poland was a country where not only European law was not properly implemented, but also where it was not observed when implemented. This problem is analysed in the literature on two levels: the transposition deficit referring to the percentage of directives which are not transposed at all in national framework, and compliance deficit which refers to the number of directives that are incorrectly transposed. Poland, next to Italy, is the biggest laggard in both categories in the entire EU. This issue became even more severe during the Civic Platform and Law and Justice governments (from 2005 onwards).Footnote 53

Most importantly, it has been shown that EU law transposition in Poland suffers precisely because of the executive’s actions, namely, formulating legislative propositions implementing EU directives in a way that does not give other stakeholders enough time to proceed on the draft.Footnote 54 In most cases, when there are transposition problems, the executive drafts a legislative proposal very late and then expects the parliament and social partners to accept it without significant changes, arguing that there is no time to review the draft. In the case of European law, the executive’s actions are even more visible and detrimental to the parliament and social partners as there is a threat of infringement procedure by the Commission. It is necessary to stress that social dialogue is a fundamental component of the European social model. Among other things, the transposition of the directives should consider national context through the lenses of social actors that should be involved in decision-making and implementation of the EU law (151–156 TFEU). In fact, assuming such involvement of the social partners can be seen as a pathway to create a common European demosFootnote 55 and also intends to legitimise EU law. However, a formalistic and instrumental approach backed by the liberal and communitarian imaginaries assumed by the executive in fact reverses this effect, rather contributing to the alienation between the EU bodies and Polish citizens.

This gives to the executive an interesting yet dangerous tool, as it creates a self-fulfilling prophecy that can be used to play on the anti-EU sentiments. The government is a laggard in terms of EU law transposition and implementation, which hinders the European social model ideal of involvement of social actors in the co-governance structures assumed by the societal imaginary. This again means that social actors’ role in the transposition process is rather limited, if at all present. In this way, the process that was meant to increase the agency of social actors in fact can contribute to their distrust towards EU law.

In the Polish case, the directives around green transition provide good examples.Footnote 56 While the directives were ambitious and set out many goals difficult to reach for Poland, they assumed an extensive cooperation between the executive and social partners in reaching these goals. However, the transposition of the directives was largely faulty and social partners were alienated and even ignored during the process. We see that, currently, Law and Justice government is using the green transition to build up distrust towards the EU institutions during its various battles with the EU, primarily on the judicial level.Footnote 57 Interestingly, this approach is intended to marginalise two competitors for power – both EU and social partners.

18.4 Conclusion: From Constitutional Drift to Constitutional Crisis

Marginalising societal imaginary widened the gap between the policy-makers, politicians and social actors. By interfering in their functioning, the policies towards social actors in 1997–2015 created grounds for the power creep and, eventually, the constitutional crisis. Common explanations claiming that the absence of an active resistance against this crisis from the civil society results from its disinterest in civil involvement are inaccurate. Social actors have become passive or rather channelled their activity through informal avenues as a result of many years of hostile public policies, constitutionally empowered by liberal or communitarian imaginaries. These actors had no choice but to develop various alternative and informal strategies to participate in the policy-making.

In this sense, the events that are described as Polish ‘constitutional’ or ‘rule of law crisis’, which come down to the limitation of judicial independence, do not come as a surprise. The same processes had already been occurring vis-à-vis trade unions and employers’ organisations, NGOs and professional self-government organisations. The same narrative is currently employed by the executive against the judges, while the same liberal and communitarian arguments allegedly protecting the freedom of individuals or the public interest are now repeated and again contrasted with ‘particularistic’ rent-seeking by judges accused of attempting to build ‘juristocracy’.Footnote 58

The authoritarian tendencies also continue in the fields which we invoked to illustrate the constitutional drift. During the constitutional crisis, the social dialogue has been unprecedently politicised and marginalised.Footnote 59 The NGOs found themselves under even more pressure, with the Law and Justice cabinet centralising and taking control over their funding, making a distinction between ‘genuine’ and ‘insincere’ civil society.Footnote 60 Finally, professional self-government organisations have been further marginalised and brought under political scrutiny.Footnote 61 This marks an effective ‘loss’ of the societal imaginary that does not find its effective defenders who abandoned previous attempts to build a corporatist social model and subordinated to the principles of liberal and communitarian imaginaries.

All these processes should be seen as a continuation of the 1997–2015 trends. They do not bring a substantial qualitative change but rather an acceleration. Moreover, they were rather propelled by formal liberal and communitarian constitutional imaginaries, whereas these interpretations are now presented as means to overcome the crisis.

Our understanding suggests a different route. The constitutional crisis should be seen as enabled precisely by the liberal and communitarian imaginaries against the societal imaginary that would underpin protection of the social model. Marginalising societal imaginary unleashed the possibility of power struggles contributing to the constitutional drift and the crisis in the relationships between the political power and society. Resolving such tension should thus involve revitalising societal imaginary where social actors might find a transparent and effective way of participating in public policy-making. Such a way of interpreting the 1997 Constitution would also promise a more solidaristic form of European integration that would actually involve the society in co-governance structure and not simply use transposition requirements to increase the power of the executive and/or spread distrust against the European institutions.

19 On the French Constitutional Imaginary The Erosion of the Long-standing Republican Tradition

19.1 Introduction

It is somewhat paradoxical nowadays to reflect on collective imaginaries at a time of individualism, post-nationalism and transnational governance. It is even more paradoxical to reflect on such imaginaries with a national key. Examining national imaginaries indeed entails looking at idiosyncrasies, that is those specific, unique, unparalleled features of a given national community that distinguish the latter from other national communities.

Such a type of idiosyncrasies, which often happen to be based on emotions, may understandably be perceived with suspicion in the context of European integration as both a unity-driven and reason-based political endeavour. They are the result of collective imaginaries that prominent scholars have called ‘imagined communities’, ‘imagined structures of belief’ or ‘invented traditions’.Footnote 1 Where current times primarily value the present and, to some extent, the future, those imaginaries overlap with mental representations inherited from a certain mythical past that has often more to do with collective memory than scientific historicity.

Based on a supposedly pre-existing and mysterious ‘We, the People’, they create a sense of kinship, a feeling of national exceptionalism and a reason for pride for those sharing them that may ultimately turn into sheer nationalism and oppose political communities against one another. With their inherent dreamlike component, imaginaries bear a degree of irrationality and can therefore fuel potentially fateful passions when those passions are turned into political claims and ground nationalistic aspirations or populist claims.

Researching on national collective imaginaries is thus arguably quite politically incorrect in a post-national Europe as it seems to be bound to be premised on an introspective and backward-looking interest into kinship, group psychology and self-perception and may foster divisive political claims leading to Europe’s fragmentation. Now, however, can such research be redeemed if it mainly looks into collective imaginaries from a constitutional viewpoint? Is it that constitutional imaginaries mitigate the risks associated with collective imaginaries and render them more acceptable? Can they do so without undermining the virtues of collective imaginaries? All those questions require us to determine what a ‘constitutional’ imaginary is, what makes a collective imaginary constitutional and what that concretely entails.

There is an apparent tension within a simultaneously constitutional and collective imaginary. Its imaginary pole is potentially closed and gregarious and thus dangerous, while its constitutional one would appear open, more universal and individual-based. It is indeed often assumed in Europe – and more broadly in the Western world – that constitutionalism refers to universal, individual-based values (often under the banner of ‘liberal constitutionalism’ or ‘liberal democracy’) as opposed to community values defined along national lines.

The distinctive imaginary that France has forged over the centuries makes it a unique case-study to understand both the construction of national constitutional imaginaries in Europe together with the challenges that EU integration, with its own concepts, narratives and values, represent for those imaginaries. The self-perceived exceptionalism is indeed not confined to the United States. The French imaginary has generated its own political and social model. That feeling of uniqueness inherited from the French Revolution appears entrenched in the ‘Great Nation’. Not only has it induced the widespread belief that France has something to say to the world but it also largely explains France’s past as a colonial power yearning to share its model with other peoples as part of the ‘civilising mission’ of European states, often referred to in the English language as the ‘white man’s burden’.

The French constitutional imaginary is therefore worth examining as a domestic product but also as an export product that travelled, together with the political model underpinning it, to French ex-colonies but also to those former communist states in Europe where the French revolutionary ideals have inspired the Russian Revolution and thus shaped the own imaginary of those states. What is that imaginary? Has it changed over time and how? It is submitted in this chapter that the French ‘constitutional’ imaginary is the result of an enduring competition between two lines of political thoughts that rest on different concepts of liberty (positive and negative):Footnote 2 on the one hand, the dominant Republican thought as understood especially by Rousseau, and, on the other hand, the liberal thought as understood especially by Locke and which, albeit not foreign to the French political tradition, was somewhat less significant during the Westphalian times.

(National) constitutional imaginaries are similar to tectonic plates. While they have a smooth co-existence when they stay apart, the disruption may be immense where certain factors lead them to collide. That is arguably the case on the fertile ground offered by European integration as the most successful regional experiment of globalisation that thrives on neoliberalism, the rule of law, fundamental rights and more broadly liberal constitutionalism as the contemporary dominant type of liberalism in Europe. It would appear that the deep divide within French society nowadays is – at least partly – the result of a struggle, within the French imaginary, between the Republican thought and the liberal one, whereby the grand old French Republican pillars are shaken by Anglo-American narratives vehicled by European Union law (hereinafter ‘EU law’) together with the system established by the European Convention on Human Rights (hereinafter ‘the ECHR’) and its individualistic tide.

Against that background, this chapter explores the evolution of the French constitutional imaginary in the mirror-inverted light of the liberal imaginary inherited from Locke in particular. It is on the basis of the findings in Section 19.2 regarding the available tools to determine the past and current content of the constitutional imaginary of a given community that Section 19.3 teases out, in contrast with the Anglo-American tradition premised on negative liberty, how the Republican conception of positive liberty has had a hegemonic role in France through Rousseau’s influence in particular. That latter section looks at how Republicanism found its concrete expression in France in the nature of public power, the concept of the separation of powers, the relationship between state and society and also property. It also examines the embedded character of the Republican tradition by showing how difficult it has been for French liberal authors to impose themselves within the intellectual history of France and the influence that Republican ideas have had on their own views. Section 19.4 subsequently addresses the liberal shift prompted by globalisation and European integration from the 1970s onwards and how it altered public law. It shows how the French long-standing Republican tradition, deeply engrained within the collective psyche, is being eroded by the Anglo-American political culture conveyed by the European Union and more generally by globalisation and the correlative rise of individualism and human rights. Section 19.5 looks at various political moments that bring to light the resistance of the French Republican tradition towards (neo)liberal tremors. The conclusion in Section 19.6 recaps the main findings.

19.2 How Can We Know about Constitutional Imaginaries?

Delineating the content of any constitutional imaginary requires in the first place to understand what a constitutional imaginary is, what function it fulfils within a society and how it relates to power and the law.Footnote 3 Addressing those issues then makes it possible to come up with appropriate heuristic tools that allow us to grasp the content of specific imaginaries.

19.2.1 Collective Imaginaries as Social Artefacts

Constitutional imaginaries are a subcategory of collective imaginaries, which themselves are social artefacts. Collective imaginaries have little to do with scientific historicity. They have a lot to do instead with self-representation as a group. Because they are socially constructed, they primarily derive from (selective) memory, psychology or sociology. They consist in uniting myths whose function is to create a comforting feeling of kinship connecting the dead and the living. Truth does not matter as far as collective imaginaries are concerned. It does not matter indeed whether their subjective, memory-based content is in line with their objective, history-based substratum. Since they imply the idealisation and, often, the extrapolation of given community features, collective imaginaries are actually most likely to be erroneous or partial, without that being an issue in itself. What matters instead with collective imaginaries is that they manage to fulfil both their herding and dissociating functions: building a community feeling, a ‘we’, that is distinct from ‘the others’ and which may subsequently develop political aspirations to self-rule as ‘We, the People’.

Nations are arguably one of the most – if not the most – successful and long-lasting collective imaginaries that have ever been conceived of by human mind. National imaginaries, often branded as ‘national identity’, are a made-up, subjective construct based on objective elements that have been sorted and ranked on the basis of their respective weights, those weights being themselves determined according to given criteria and preferences. In his influential lecture on the concept of the nation delivered at the Sorbonne in 1882,Footnote 4 French intellectual Ernest Renan explained that a nation was characterised by ‘a rich legacy of memories’ and by ‘the desire to live together, the desire to continue to invest in the heritage that we have jointly received’. According to him, there would be no nation without ‘forgetting’ since ‘the essence of a nation is that all individuals have many things in common and also that they have forgotten many things’. Nations and national identity, as any other collective imaginary, thus display a high degree of subjectiveness.

That subjectiveness raises in turn the issue of the authors of such social artefacts: who selects those specific community features that are to become the backbone of those imaginaries? As a social construct, imaginaries are arguably the creation of hegemonic elites who decide on the content of the legacy, what to keep and what to discard (or to forget, in Renan’s parlance), what to insist on and what to set aside. Collective imaginaries are thus the result of an enterprise conducted by a happy few who pretend to speak on behalf of a given people in order to strengthen the ties within that community.

At the same time, however, collective imaginaries cannot be a sheer social construct devised by purely rational minds. Those elites are themselves influenced, at least unconsciously, by the groundswell constituted by those entrenched imaginaries inherited from the past. Although those elites shall certainly shape them and modify them, they also receive them as a given since those imaginaries are a part of their very autobiography. This bears a crucial consequence – addressed in Section 19.5 – regarding the possibility for an imaginary to be substituted by another: although an imaginary may certainly be redirected, it cannot arguably be entirely revamped. It is to be lasting.

19.2.2 Constitutional Imaginaries as Collective Imaginaries

As specifically regards constitutional imaginaries, this chapter adopts Jan Komárek’s proposed definition:

a set of ideas and beliefs that help to motivate and justify the practice of government and collective self-rule. Such imaginaries are as important as institutions and office holders formally embedded in constitutions. They provide political action (anchored in the constitution and getting expression through the medium of law) with an overarching sense and purpose recognized by those governed as legitimate.Footnote 5

Two aspects within constitutional imaginaries appear salient in this proposed definition: the foundational dimension and the unconsciousness dimension. It is in the light of each of these aspects that heuristic tools can be devised in order to determine the content of a given imaginary.

First, as far as the foundational element underpinning constitutional imaginaries is concerned, those imaginaries are characterised by their axiological importance for the building up and continued existence of a given political community. They confer democratic legitimacy and popular support on their political institutions by virtue of the supposedly deep adherence of the people to that mobilising imaginary. This chapter shall look at those foundations through two main tools. First, intellectual history – as contextualised political thoughtFootnote 6 – will allow us to find the various strands within the political thought and their respective weights in a given community, at a given time. It will especially allow us to unearth continuity and rupture within political thought. Second, constitutional law – and more generally public law – arguably reflects constitutional imaginaries. It is thus opportune to examine the grand narratives contained in particular in the preamble or first provisions of a constitution. A certain imaginary will also be reflected by the structure and content of a constitution, together with the constitutional arrangements provided for therein regarding the form of the state, the type of separation of powers, the balance of powers among political institutions, judicial review and the degree of commitment towards fundamental rights achieved by the constitution and by constitutional jurisprudence.Footnote 7

Second, as regards the unconsciousness element, it appears somehow more problematic: how may that element be unearthed? Constitutional imaginaries are indeed most of the time invisible.Footnote 8 They are so deeply engrained in a given collective psyche that they, for those who partake in it, sound like self-evident truths that are certainly hard to challenge but, above all, hard to identify in the first place. While looking at the foundations through intellectual history and public law may help unveil the content of those imaginaries, political events or moments are another heuristic tool to bring the invisible to the fore. The meaning of those events involving the people is not always easy to grasp of course. They may, however, support the conclusions on the content of constitutional imaginaries that derive from intellectual history and public law. Let us call epiphanies those – rare – eruptive moments of ‘apparition’ where the main features of a constitutional imaginary emerge as a society’s reaction to a countervailing movement. Epiphanies refer to those moments of collision between tectonic plates where the old meets the young. Epiphanies are like precipitates in chemistry where the addition of a new substance to the invisible old mix suddenly reveals the nature and content of the latter. Accordingly, epiphanies occur when the heart of national imaginaries surface as the result of a tension, of a strain between an entrenched political culture and competing ideologies or trends.

19.3 The French Constitutional Imaginary as a Republican Imaginary
19.3.1 French Republicanism and Anglo-American Liberalism: A Tale of Two Different Liberal Traditions

When looking at intellectual history, both liberalism and liberty appear to be multifaceted concepts. As Sir Larry Siedentop, an American-born British renowned specialist of French liberalism, explained in a famous essay first published in 1979,Footnote 9 there are – at least – two liberal traditions: the Anglo-American tradition and the French tradition. Despite their common commitment to liberty, those two traditions stand in stark contrast with one another. While the former is premised on Berlin’s negative liberty as non-interference, the second one rests on positive, civic or political liberty. It follows that French liberalism would significantly differ from Anglo-American liberalism. For that reason, the terminology French Republicanism should arguably be preferred over that of French liberalism in order to avoid confusion.Footnote 10

Within the Anglo-American scheme of thought, ever since John Locke at least, society prevails over the state and more generally over public authority. Accordingly, individuals enjoy rights that shall be enforced against the state. According to Locke, that entailed in the first place the absolute protection of the right to property as a condition for individual liberty. More generally, the Anglo-American liberal tradition acknowledges the importance of individual rights, ranging from the free exercise of religious beliefs up to the right to non-discrimination. Within that tradition, far from being an instrument the aim of which is to fulfil the goals of the state, law shall protect individual emancipation from undue state interferences (and the latter should themselves be limited since state intervention is itself curtailed in the Lockean type of liberalism). Law – and in particular constitutional law – thus serves as a limitation on state action in the name of the individual, of subjective rights, of liberal (or negativeFootnote 11) constitutionalism within a pluralistic society.

The French Republican tradition is at odds with such an approach.Footnote 12 It primarily values political liberty. Where Anglo-American liberalism focuses on the individual as both a starting point and an end in itself, Republicanism focuses on the abstract citizen. Where Anglo-American liberalism is deprived of grand narratives, collective mobilising stories pushing for voluntaristic, political action flourish within the Republican ethos. According to the Republican approach, the state is to shape society since what primarily matters within that model is not individual liberty, but the political liberty of – and as – ‘We the people’.

Under that voluntaristic tradition, the bottom line of the French political thought for centuries has indeed been the state (and more generally the public sphere), be it in economic, political, social or legal matters. From Louis the Fourteenth (‘l’Etat c’est moi’) up to the present times, the state has played in France that mystical and mythical role as the sole source of legal authority entrusted with the noble mission of creating the French citizen. While the Anglo-American thought rests on a strict separation between public and private, that is between state and society, the French Republican tradition, under Rousseau’s influence in particular, embraces a looser approach to that separation on the somewhat authoritarian premise that the state knows better what is good for society than society itself. The state does not therefore need in all circumstances the latter’s consent to decide and implement policies.

In that respect, the concept at the heart of the Republican culture is that of the general will.Footnote 13 Far from being the sum of individual interests within a pluralistic society (in a Smithian way), the general interest is presented as a transcending interest (in a Rousseauian way) that ultimately – and conveniently – allows state rulers to mould society at will.Footnote 14 It logically follows that, within that pattern, individual rights cannot be the paramount consideration. They will often be superseded by general will, that is public interest.

It thus appears that the French and Anglo-American ‘liberal’ traditions are different in essence because they are themselves based on significantly different definitions of liberty. The French tradition is premised on collective liberty (positive, civic liberty) where the state is the main, if not only, vector for realising such liberty by achieving the common good. Such a view, with Rousseau as the main protagonist, has arguably been the dominant political thought over centuries in France. Dating back to the Enlightenment and the French (Jacobine) Revolution, it is however possible, with some minor stretching, to hold that that Republican thinking was already present in a specific form during the Ancien Régime. As famously shown by Tocqueville,Footnote 15 there are indeed key elements of continuity between the Republican thinking and the Ancien Régime. In particular, the state has always had a key role in the construction of France and the French people as a nation; and the general interest is ultimately the secular avatar of the Ancien Régime’s common good.

19.3.2 Traces of the Republican Imaginary within French Public Law

Now, what are the expressions of that dominant political culture in the law? Several traces of the Republican tradition may be identified in French constitutional law.

First of all, in France there has always been an unbridled passion for constitutions. Since 1791, France has had no fewer than fifteen constitutions, when the United States has notoriously had only one. While the constitution that is currently in force in France bears the longevity record (67 years old), it has however itself been revised on numerous occasions. One could assume that such constitutional frenzy suggests the adherence of the French people to Montesquieu’s separation of powers, to his plea in favour of the English constitution and to the now widespread vision of constitutionalism as an individual-rights-based limit on state action (that is liberal or negative constitutionalism). Such a view is ill-conceived. The fact that the French appear so eager about constitutional change rather suggests adherence to a very different approach to constitutionalism that appears somewhat forgotten in learned discussions on constitutionalism nowadays, namely positive or political constitutionalism: the will to achieve the best political regime through constitutional arrangements.Footnote 16

Such trust for constitutions as tools to establish an ideal regime is a noteworthy trait of the Republican thought. What matters is not the protection of the individual but the type of collective, political liberty and the most suitable balance between the executive power and the legislative power. The key question within the Republican model is therefore not how to best safeguard individual liberty against public encroachments, but what is the suitable balance of powers to ensure political liberty.

In other words, the French seem to have been more generally concerned with maximising political liberty through political institutions rather than with constraining the latter in order to maximise individual freedoms. Accordingly, when it comes to constitutionalism, French political thinkers – Sieyès in the first place but also Mably – preferred the positive version thereof under which a constitution is the expression of the sovereign people’s absolute pouvoir constituant (constitution-making power) as opposed to the negative version under which a constitution is primarily a means for individuals to be protected against the sovereign people.Footnote 17

Second, the pervasiveness of Republicanism throughout French constitutions is shown by those grand narratives and principles that are usually mentioned in the preamble or the very first provisions of a constitution. Most French constitutions up to the present times have begun with the mention of France as ‘one and indivisible’.Footnote 18 Such statements are certainly illustrative of the significance of the centralisation of power in Paris. They are also indicative of the indivisible character of sovereignty and of the general will in France: one people, one power, one state. It is what has precluded until now any evolution of France towards a federal form of the state or any recognition of another people within France but the French people.Footnote 19

Third, in accordance with the conception under which the public interest (under the label ‘general interest’ or ‘general will’) is paramount in France, the French republican imaginary has not been primarily concerned with individual rights. The traditional precedence of the general interest over rights has taken different forms in French law, ranging from the lack, until relatively recent times, of an adequate judicial review mechanism designed to enforce individual rights against a parliament that could adopt any law in the name of the general will. Such priority granted to the general interest has also taken the form of a limited protection of certain individual rights on account of the sacrosanct general will. Within the Republican pattern, individuals are indeed still primarily seen as abstract citizens, not as individuals with their specific features. Individuals seem worth consideration only to the extent that they contribute to political liberty as active citizens.

It follows that, up to the present days, the right to non-discrimination for instance has been interpreted in a restrictive manner in France. Unlike in those jurisdictions where different situations must be treated differently, in France different situations may be treated in the same way if the general interest mandates it.Footnote 20 By the same token, the Republican model also finds its expression in the curtailed freedom of religion.Footnote 21 As is well-known, France is characterised by a strong commitment towards the hardly translatable term of laïcité and French courts have been adamant regarding in particular the wearing of the Islamic veil in schools or other public services.Footnote 22 Although that exception has until now been upheld by the European Court of Human Rights (ECtHR) under the margin of appreciation doctrine, it arguably constitutes a significant, perhaps even disproportionate, restriction to freedom of religion.

Likewise, and in stark contrast with Locke’s view, private property has hardly been central within the Republican thought. During the French Revolution, Robespierre unambiguously expressed his doubts regarding private property and explained that it was supposed to yield to the right to exist and live as human beings.Footnote 23 Still nowadays, there is in France a significant fringe of the population and of political parties or trade unions that believe in collective property, demonise private property and defend public property of network industries. In such contexts, there is therefore little wonder why a significant body of legal rules (known as ‘droit administratif des biens’) aims at protecting public property in France.

That said, it would be of course erroneous to think that fundamental rights were not protected at all in France until recent times. Their status has long been somewhat ambiguous, ever since the famous 1789 Declaration of the Rights of Man and of the Citizen.Footnote 24 Most interestingly, the first fundamental rights that have been effectively safeguarded and enforced in France are not individual rights, but collective, public freedoms (‘libertés publiques’), that is those rights (such as freedom of the press, freedom of reunion, freedom of association) that foster that very political liberty central to the Republican ethos. The modus operandi whereby those freedoms have been protected is equally interesting: they were laid down by Parliament, not by courts, which is again illustrative of the fact that it has been considered in France the task of political institutions (as opposed to judicial organs) to realise political liberty by putting forward such freedoms.

As a fourth and last illustration of the pervasiveness of the Republican imaginary in French law, it appears necessary to insist on that specific branch of public law that has emerged in the wake of the French revolution and which is either envied or looked at with suspicion, if not horror, by those who embrace the Anglo-American, negative approach to liberty and thus rather logically look at judicial review of administrative action from a subjective rights perspective.Footnote 25 Despite the French passion for constitutions and unlike in the United States or Great Britain, constitutional law is certainly not the most prestigious discipline within public law in France. The most noble branch is administrative law. The very existence in France of ad hoc administrative courts (for a long time the sole Conseil d’Etat) to adjudicate on disputes involving state organs and the gradual definition by that Conseil d’Etat of a corpus of special, derogatory rules favourable to the public interest is itself revealing. Together with the summa divisio within French academia between public law professors and private law professors, administrative law attests to the special status of public authorities that, at least in theory, are entrusted with the eminent task of implementing legislative choices made by Parliament in the name of Rousseau’s general interest. In particular, in the wake of Léon Duguit, a famous administrative and constitutional lawyer from the early twentieth century, administrative law was meant to provide a framework for the state to deliver various public services with an explicit solidarity aim inspired by Emile Durkheim. The objective of ensuring social interdependence between individuals justified the derogatory character of those rules and the unilateral enforcement privilege enjoyed by executive organs of the state, with no need for the explicit consent of individual addressees of administrative measures.

19.3.3 Are French Liberal Authors Liberals?

Against that strong Republican background, France has often been criticised or mocked, for example by Hayek, for what appears to be an illiberal political culture when liberalism is defined in Anglo-American terms. The claim is that France could never convert to a liberal culture that would value the likes of private property, entrepreneurship and individual rights. That is perhaps true. However, it would be caricatural to claim that there have never been any liberal authors in France so that the individualist approach to liberalism would be entirely foreign to the French political thought.Footnote 26 Admittedly, purely liberal authors are scarce and little known or studied. Views like those of Frédéric Bastiat or Jacques Rueff, who believed first and foremost in individuals and entrepreneurship and wished to limit state interference within economics, politics and society, have always been marginal in France. Even someone like Raymond Aron,Footnote 27 despite all his intellectual prominence in the 1970s, seems to have been forgotten, as if his own liberal legacy did not matter much in Republican France.

There are, however, several names who are usually associated with an individualistic, Anglo-American approach to liberty: Montesquieu in the eighteenth century and Benjamin Constant, Alexis de Tocqueville or Guizot in the nineteenth century. All those thinkers have, however, developed a complex, non-conventional liberal approach that combines what has been described above as the two liberal traditions. Those authors have indeed endorsed a refined political thought that does not conform to Anglo-American liberalism but rather reaches a unique mix between political liberty and individual rights. Starting with early French liberals, Montesquieu developed more a theory of moderation than a liberal theory and his ‘doux commerce’ theory is not as favourable to free trade and globalisation as one may think.Footnote 28 He was also primarily concerned with the separation of powers, that is ensuring that no political institution would abuse its own power at the expense of another institution. Montesquieu appeared less interested in how power could negatively affect individual rights. It is also well-known that he did not have high trust in courts of law and only saw in judges the mere ‘mouths of the law’.

By the same token, even among those authors that have advocated in favour of individual rights, be it Constant or Tocqueville, neither of them has embraced a one-sided conception of freedom.Footnote 29 Their works displayed an equal insistence on political liberty. In particular, in the famous Discours de l’Athénée,Footnote 30 Constant expressly distinguished between liberty of the Ancients (in essence, the Republican freedom) and liberty of the Moderns (in essence, Anglo-American, liberal liberty), but considered that both were important and should therefore be valued. For its part, a statesman such as Guizot in 1830, who is usually presented as a liberal, did not hesitate to implement state-based policies. Guizot, thus, equally proved Republican in his approach to the extent that his economic liberalism appeared somewhat authoritarian, top-down and definitely state-friendly as opposed to being purely market-based.Footnote 31

As far as more recent liberal authors are concerned, their commitment towards liberalism appears equally dubious and by all means contingent. As is well-known, France offered a vibrant intellectual scene in the 1970s. That time was not only characterised by libertarian aspirations but also by the discovery of the crimes committed in the name of communism, especially in the wake of the publication of Solzhenitsyn’s writings. Several authors who used to be at least sympathetic towards communism changed under what was usually called ‘the liberal turn’ of the 1970s,Footnote 32 when Constant and Tocqueville, in particular, who had fallen into oblivion, were rediscovered.Footnote 33 That is the case of François Furet but also of Claude Lefort or Marcel Gauchet, who started embracing the cause of individual rights protection.Footnote 34 However, before being liberal in the negative sense of liberty, the ‘liberal turn’ was actually anti-totalitarian or at least anti-fascist in the first place. Although philosophers such as Lefort and Gauchet started to embrace liberalism, it would be wrong to see in the evaluation of their political thought a conversion to Anglo-American liberalism, especially on the part of Lefort who actually had limited interest in subjective rights. Instead of coming up with a theory on the limitation of power (negative constitutionalism), Lefort came up with a theory of political regimes and democracy, illustrating yet again that French interest in the ideal type of political regime (positive constitutionalism). He developed on that occasion a theory of political rights which assumed the ‘situatedness’ of human beings as a legacy, in Lefort’s case, of both Rousseau’s Republicanism and Marxism. By the same token, Pierre Manent or Marcel Gauchet embraced Tocqueville and Aron while remaining deeply indebted to the Republican thought, as illustrated both by their strong critique of the ‘human rights ideology’ and by their attachment to the figure of the nation-state, outside of which they consider that democracy cannot be achieved.

Thus, it is highly debatable whether, intellectually, France went through a liberal turn in the 1970s. It seems almost impossible for French thinkers to embrace with resolve Anglo-American, negative liberalism precisely because of that entrenched Republican imaginary, especially when that latter was combined with a Marxist ideology. It is worth recalling that, back in the 1970s, it was considered more appropriate ‘to be wrong with Sartre [the Marxist] than right with Aron [the liberal]’. French intellectual elites’ affinity with Marxism was considered the ultimate offspring of a type of Republicanism stretched to its outer limits. Today, the situation does not seem to have drastically changed. Robespierre and Sartre are still ‘alive’ while Raymond Aron is off radar. By the same token, the entrenched Republican imaginary in France seems to make it almost impossible to think of Europe in a ‘non-French’, that is in a ‘non-Republican’ way. As a consequence, not only is it hard to grasp an idea such as federalism, the latter being arguably not a part of the French hardware, but there is also a tendency to conceptualise the European Union as a bigger, centralised France, thus on the basis of French political concepts such as sovereignty,Footnote 35 the RepublicFootnote 36 or the state. As regards the latter, it is striking, as Lacroix pointed out, that the issue of the nature of European integration is still discussed nowadays in French scholarship in institutional terms (is the EU a (federal) state or a mere international organisation?), as if it was simply impossible for a French mind to think of European integration outside an institutional framework.Footnote 37

19.4 The Liberal Turn in French Constitutional Law

French intellectual history thus appears out of tune with the specific developments that France has gone through since the 1970s. While the ‘liberal turn’ of the 1970s within political thought is ambiguous in its meaning and motivations, it remains that the French Republican imaginary has been specifically shaken up from the 1970s by major political and legal transformations largely induced by (Anglo-American) liberal tremors under the influence of external factors such as globalisation, the belonging to the EU and the ECHR system, the rise of rule of law considerations together with judicial protection of individual rights and the correlative distrust towards a transcendental approach to the general interest and what can be done in its name. Although those factors have not provoked a shift in the political thought (yet have triggered resistance and discussion among political philosophers), they have pushed or at least supported significant changes in the theory and practice of French law, especially public law.Footnote 38 That liberal turn in the law has materialised in at least two ways: first, those various factors have put to the test several key concepts that have been at the crossroads between French constitutional law and Republican political thought; second, they have fostered the Anglo-American, negative version of liberalism, economically through neoliberalism and politically through liberal constitutionalism.

First, the demise (or at least transformation) of the traditional concepts of constitutional law can be witnessed. As explained by French professor of constitutional law Baranger, ‘the key concepts of constitutional law are leaving the stage. That withdrawal takes the form of a gradual loss of meaning. The words are still used but one does no longer know what they mean’.Footnote 39 For instance, while the figure of the (abstract) citizen was central in the Republican ethos and notably found its specific legal expression in the case-law on equality, the concept of citizenship is often used nowadays as a mere vague adjective. Where it is used as a noun, like in EU law, it refers to citizens who enjoy substantive rights within a conception of freedom as individual emancipation, not as civic participation in the general interest of society. A similar transformation has affected the concept of constitution. That concept is increasingly replaced by that of constitutionalism understood as liberal or negative constitutionalism. Nowadays, constitutions are increasingly seen, including in France, as an instrument to limit public power, not mainly an instrument to devise the best and most suitable political regime. That explains the more and more frequent paradox whereby a constitution can be deemed unconstitutional.

By the same token, the concept of sovereignty, which has been salient in France since the emergence of the modern state, no longer appears intelligible or useful to understand state power while it used to be a defining element of the latter. The traditional meaning of sovereignty is at odds with liberal constitutionalism. Even when bestowed upon the people and not the king, it still refers to the idea of an absolute, unitary and indivisible power that is intrinsically incompatible with the idea of limitation of power underpinning liberal constitutionalism. Moreover, its meaning has become diluted because of the variety of its uses. Sometimes, (state) sovereignty is said to be pooled or shared (but is it still ‘sovereignty’ once the classic concept has been stripped of its constitutive element?). Sometimes, sovereignty is just discarded for its being no longer a fully operative concept to describe those nation states that have now become member states. It is then replaced by another discourse, that of ‘constitutional identity’, which appears to be a pale substitute of a bygone sovereignty. Sometimes again, if no longer used in relation to the states, the word sovereignty is simply used in relation to the European Union to suggest some kind of strategic autonomy vis-à-vis other regions of the world.

Second, the major transformation of constitutional law that has been prompted by the liberal turn from the 1970s onwards is the result of the constant rise of fundamental rights protection and rule of law considerations. In France, there used to be no review of legislation with regard to individual rights. Three reasons may explain that legal vacuum: the primary role initially assigned to the French constitutional court by the Constitution of 1958 currently in force was to enforce the separation of powers, not fundamental rights; the Constitution did not enumerate fundamental rights nor contained a bill of rights; parliamentary sovereignty (the so-called légicentrisme, that is the intangible character of acts adopted by parliament) together with distrust towards courts have been material to the Republican tradition and have long precluded judicial review of legislation. It is in 1971 that liberal constitutionalism started to pervade French constitutional law in a seminal judgment of the Conseil constitutionnel (the French Marbury v Madison so to speak) whereby the constitutional court has for the first time struck down a parliamentary bill for a breach of a fundamental right (or rather ‘public liberty’ in French parlance), namely freedom of association. Despite that major change, the Conseil constitutionnel was still not entitled to review parliamentary acts after their enactment. Once in force, parliamentary acts could not be challenged on constitutionality grounds. It is only four decades later, from 2010, that France revised its constitution and provided for a constitutional adjudication procedure allowing the Conseil constitutionnel to carry out ex post review of acts of parliament (the now famous ‘QPC’, standing for question prioritaire de constitutionnalité).Footnote 40

However, the rise of liberal constitutionalism in the 1970s and 1980s is primarily the result of external factors, namely EU integration and the ECHR. French ordinary courts have indeed gradually accepted to enforce international and above all European treaties and acts adopted on the basis of the latter against French acts of parliament.Footnote 41 Such Copernican revolution prompted from outside France significantly undermined the French Republican imaginary in at least two ways: first, that transformation empowered non-democratically-elected courts to the expense of democratically-elected institutions, Parliament in the first place; second, such transformation did not only entail that nation-states were not the only source of law and power but that legal norms created outside the state could prevail over state law. Accordingly, ever since the 1970s, the Republican imaginary has been constantly undermined through a phenomenon of legal acculturation to liberal constitutionalism.

19.5 Epiphanies of the Republican Tradition in Reaction to Anglo-American Liberalism

Should it be needed to further demonstrate the fact that the French imaginary is being insidiously shaken up by the rise of Anglo-American liberalism, it suffices to look at those political acts of resistance or contestation that highlight the tensions within French society itself, between the entrenched Republican tradition and the pervasiveness of Anglo-American liberalism. As previously explained, epiphanies are those moments full of dramatic intensity where various competing strands of thought, in casu the Republican tradition and the liberal thought, frontally clash, thereby confirming the core Republican content of the French constitutional imaginary. Three epiphanies are well illustrative of the tectonic tension between the French and Anglo-American traditions diffused by European integration and globalisation: the referendum on the Maastricht Treaty in 1992, the referendum on the European Constitution in 2005 and the Yellow Vests movement. First, the referendum on the ratification of the Maastricht Treaty in 1992, which was narrowly won by the ‘Yes’ side, shed light on a split within French society between what French philosopher Régis Debray called the ‘nationaux-républicains’ and the ‘libéraux-libertaires’.Footnote 42 That terminology is revealing in itself since it opposes, on the one hand, the Republican thought, which is attached to the nation-states and to the concepts of Republicanism and, on the other hand, the liberal thought that focuses on individual freedoms. Second, the referendum on the ratification of the European Constitution in 2005 opposed the two same groups. However, another divide along economic lines also appeared within French society between those in favour of a ‘social Europe’ and those in favour of a ‘neoliberal Europe’. Although that second divide did not correspond to the earlier one but cut across it, it suggests that there is also another type of opposition prompted by EU integration, this time between neo-liberals and those that adhere to the solidarity component of the Republican ideal. Finally, although the Yellow Vests movement in 2018/2019 was not directly born from a public discussion on Europe, it largely overlapped with the pro-Maastricht and the anti-Maastricht divide, between those that make gains out of globalisation and those do not.

Interestingly, those moments have always concerned debates closely or remotely relating to Europe. That is not surprising inasmuch as the latter tests the very Republican concepts and political thought.Footnote 43 EU integration as a regional embodiment and experiment of globalisation has carried with it values different from those characteristic of the Republican thought. Not only does the EU’s existence suggest that there can be legitimate law – and even constitutionalism – beyond nation-states, the EU itself was founded on neoliberal premises that praise the market and competition and limit state interferences in the economy. The EU has gradually also embarked on the liberal constitutionalism ship to such an extent that the Court of Justice has recently taken the view that the protection of individual rights and the rule of law are part and parcel of no less than the EU’s own constitutional identity.Footnote 44 In all three events, the lurking Republican tradition thus abruptly erupted to the surface in the context of liberal perceived threats for its integrity. Although it is hard to know whether all three epiphanies show a persistently strong, albeit rather unconscious, adherence of the French people to the Republican thought as a whole or merely to certain of its dimensions (such as solidarity), they all highlight a rejection of Anglo-American liberalism by a significant portion of the population.

19.6 Conclusion

In order to unearth the content of the French constitutional imaginary, I have started with providing a method to that effect. I have proposed to examine the grand narratives and key concepts as they notably derive from French intellectual history and constitutional law. I have also suggested to look at epiphanies, that is salient political events in times of crisis, for a confirmation of the content of constitutional imaginaries, where tectonic tensions between opposing ideologies come to the fore within public discussion. Relying on that method, this chapter showed how republicanism differs from liberalism, primarily on account of the importance assigned to political liberty and to constitutions as instruments that allow to realise that type of liberty through the search of the ideal political regime. Rousseau’s Republican thought permeates French constitutional law. It is what explains the latter’s key concepts, the adherence to the political approach to constitutions and the French passion for constitutions to fulfil political liberty. Political liberty, the underlying vision of society and the role of political institutions in shaping society have indeed been the red thread that has been running through French political thought and legal practice for decades. The Republican imaginary appears so strong that a great deal of French authors who are usually portrayed as liberals, Montesquieu included, have in fact endorsed a conception of liberalism that differs from Anglo-American authors by combining political liberty and civil liberties.

The rise of Anglo-American liberalism in the Western world from the 1970s onwards has, however, created fertile ground for a destabilisation of the French Republican tradition. The latter is being shaken up by the vehicles of negative liberty, such as the European Union and the system established by the European Convention on Human Rights, which have promoted individualism and strengthened fundamental rights and rule of law considerations to the detriment of the general will. Those vehicles have triggered major, insidious changes in the law through the demise or semantic transformation of the grand Republican narratives and concepts and the emergence of new modus operandi and procedures.

Although legal practices have significantly changed over the past fifty years, French political philosophers and, a fortiori, the people themselves seem to remain attached to the Republican imaginary. The rise of Anglo-American liberalism in Europe has not translated yet into a new corpus of political thought (nor into a significantly ‘new people’) that would clearly privilege civil liberties. Intellectuals appear so much imbued with general-interest-based Republican thinking that it appears virtually impossible to fully embrace in France a different approach to liberty, as if intellectuals were captive of their own context, as if the Republican values were so deeply rooted in the collective psyche in France that it is impossible to significantly depart from it and embrace a new intellectual path. It is striking, from intellectuals who should precisely be totally insulated from their own autobiography so to speak, be it individual or collective, that few French philosophers have theorised liberalism until its ultimate boundaries without bouncing back to some Republican ideals. It is equally striking that ‘non-Republicans’, politically speaking (that is monarchists or Bonapartists), also embraced the view of an overriding general interest, which is so central in the Republican thought.Footnote 45 Of course, different contents are then assigned to the general interest by those ‘non-Republicans’. Yet, what seems to unite them is the concept and function of an overhanging general will that justifies limits to individual action and empowers the state in shaping society: the ‘Res Publica’.

Accordingly, there seems to be no proper escape from the Republican tradition in one form or another and that it is perhaps simply impossible to be ‘properly’ liberal in France. At best, the Republican tradition could adopt a slightly new shape under the sway of liberalism. This is probably what is already happening now.

20 From Legal Impossibilism to the Rule of Law Crisis Transitional Justice and Polish Counter-Constitutionalism

20.1 Introduction

In contemporary liberal democracies, there is a tension between the democratic element, which demands that the sphere of political decision-making be as large as possible, and the liberal component, which sees some rights as inherent and some norms as inviolable and therefore not open to debate. The tension exists not only because the majority may use the democratic process in a way that infringes on the rights of an individual or a minority, but also because constitutional provisions designed to divide the power between the branches of government and to protect human rights regulate the political process and limit the scope and content of political decisions.Footnote 1 Thus, as Wiktor Osiatyński puts it, ‘the more there is in the constitution, the less room there remains for democracy and for compromises within society and, consequently, the less power for parliament and more power for those courts in which constitutional claims are settled’.Footnote 2 However, one may also argue that this conflict exists not between constitutionalism and democracy but internally within constitutionalism itself. According to Paul Blokker, contemporary constitutionalism is informed by two conflicting imaginaries. A dominant modernist one sees constitutions as regulatory instruments which impose stability and order and are closely related to ideas such as state sovereignty, rational social engineering and universal norms and values. On the other hand, democratic imaginary is connected to notions such as self-government, autonomy, creativity and indeterminacy.Footnote 3 While the former vision serves as a base of legal constitutionalism, the latter imaginary is closely connected to its political counterpart.

According to some interpretations, Polish constitutional crisis can be seen as yet another example of the tensions between legal and political constitutionalism. Between 2015 and 2023, the Law and Justice government significantly altered the composition of the Polish Constitutional CourtFootnote 4 (PCT), the Supreme Court (SC) and the National Council of Judiciary and expanded the power of the executive branch in relation to the courts. Even though many Polish legal scholars saw this period as a time of ‘anti-constitutional populist backsliding’Footnote 5 during which the multidimensional assault on the rule of law caused Poland to become a constitutional pariah,Footnote 6 alternative interpretations were also present. Adam Czarnota claimed that the actions of the previous government could be seen as a ‘necessary adjustment of the system implanted in this part of the world after 1989’:Footnote 7 a change aimed at curbing ‘an excess of legal constitutionalism which was definitely anti-democratic in its nature’.Footnote 8 Thus, for Czarnota the crisis had a ‘democratic, emancipatory potential’: it was a turn towards political constitutionalism and a search for an independent constitutional identity promoting the rule of ‘a political nation’ and ‘dejuridization’ of the public sphere.Footnote 9 Other authors, even if they also explained the crisis in terms of the clash between the liberal and the political component of a democratic system,Footnote 10 did not share this optimism. As Maciej Pichlak aptly observed, this so-called democratization was superficial in nature and boiled down to bolstering the role of the dominant political actor. The citizens remained excluded from the political process, as their role was restricted to legitimizing the government through the elections.Footnote 11

A unique feature of the Polish constitutional crisis was that it also had a transitional justice dimension. According to Marcin Matczak, the previous government deeply mistrusted the 1997 Polish Constitution,Footnote 12 seeing it as an impunity instrument enacted in bad faith to protect the beneficiaries of communism from substantive justice using procedural justice as an excuse.Footnote 13 This mistrust had been even deeper with regards to the pre-2015 Polish Constitutional Court, which interpreted constitutional provisions as imposing certain limits on transitional justice measures. Because of the PCT case law in transitional justice cases, the Law and Justice leader Jarosław Kaczyński had dubbed the Court a bastion defending the post-transitional system in which the communist elite allegedly maintained power and privileges. His political group also coined the term ‘legal impossibilism’ which was generally used to refer to strict constitutional constraints supposedly stopping the parliamentary majority from introducing reforms necessary for the proper functioning of the state, including those that seek to overcome the legacy of the communist past.Footnote 14 The Supreme Court transitional justice rulings were subject to similar criticism. This critique was used by the Law and Justice government to justify the provisions reshaping the judicial branch, some of which were presented by their supporters as decommunization measures.Footnote 15 Regardless of whether these claims were rational or sincere, this rhetoric shows that the Polish rule of law crisis also had a strong transitional justice dimension.Footnote 16

In 2023, the Law and Justice party lost parliamentary elections to the democratic opposition led by the Civic Platform. Nevertheless, until now the new government has been unable to reverse most of the changes in the judiciary introduced by their predecessors – and, with the President and the PCT loyal to their political affiliates, the crisis lingers on. What is more, a true challenge is to find an answer to the constitutional backsliding which will stand the test of time, including future political changes. Thus, studying the roots of the Polish crisis remains relevant both domestically and internationally, as it can help to provide such a long-term, sustainable solution to the problem of constitutional backsliding.

In this chapter, I further explore the relationship between the Polish constitutional crisis and transitional justice. I begin with the analysis of the normative transitional justice framework of Polish legal constitutionalism. This is a fact-checking enterprise, which aims to verify the claim that constitutional restrictions in this sphere were so strict that they amounted to legal impossibilism. Next, I identify possible inspirations which may have informed the transitional justice constitutional framework in order to assess whether, as some scholars state, Polish constitutionalism simply imitated Western ideas. Finally, in order to trace the origins of the Polish constitutional crisis, I examine the spectrum of alternative transitional justice responses, including the ones supported by the previous government. In the end I claim that the belief in legal impossibilism in the transitional justice domain is rooted in a specific understanding of the objectives of political transition. According to the Law and Justice government, such a transformation must involve a fundamental change in social hierarchy, including an exchange of elites. The belief that liberal constitutionalism prevented this change served as one of the pillars of Polish conservative counter-constitutionalism.

20.2 Polish Transitional Justice Framework and Legal Impossibilism

In Poland, constitutional provisions related to transitional justice are scarce. A 1989 amendmentFootnote 17 to the 1952 Polish Constitution introduced the principle of democratic state governed by the rule of law and the principle of social justice to the legal system (this regulation was later repeated in the 1997 Polish Constitution). While the law also repealed provisions burdened with communist ideology, changed the name of the State and altered the national coat of arms, additional past-oriented provisions were not implemented until the new Polish Constitution was enacted in 1997. Its preamble refers to 1989 as a year when Poland regained ‘the possibility of a sovereign and democratic determination of its fate’ and recalls ‘bitter experiences of the times when fundamental freedoms and human rights were violated’ in Poland. The Constitution bans political parties and other organizations whose programmes are based upon totalitarian methods and practices of Nazism, fascism or communism (Article 13). It also includes the nullum crimen sine lege principle, but it states that this principle does not prohibit punishing acts which, while domestically legal, were crimes under international law (Article 42(1)). Finally, the Constitution stipulates that there is no statute of limitations for war crimes and crimes against humanity (Article 43) and that the period of limitation does not run when a crime committed by a public official in the performance of their duties is not prosecuted for political reasons (Article 44).

Due to the lack of more extensive constitutional regulations, it was down to the PCT to establish a normative framework with regards to dealing with the past. This is not an exceptional case: in post-communist countries a normative shift towards liberal democracy was to a large extent carried out through constitutional court’s rulings, and especially through their interpretation of the rule of law principle. This principle was incorporated into constitutions of almost all post-communist countriesFootnote 18 but, due to its general character, its precise meaning in each of the states had to be determined through constitutional adjudication.Footnote 19

That this meaning was in no way fixed is most evident in two well-known rulings of Eastern European constitutional courts, both related to laws lifting or prolonging statutes of limitation for criminal acts committed during the communist era and not prosecuted for political reasons. In 1992 the Hungarian Constitutional Court (HCC) declared such a provision unconstitutional.Footnote 20 Drawing on a somewhat paradoxical notion of ‘the revolution of the rule of law’, the HCC stated that: ‘A State under the rule of law cannot be created by undermining the rule of law. The security of the law based on formal and objective principles is more important than the necessarily partial and subjective justice’.Footnote 21 According to the ruling, ‘if the statute of limitations had run its course, the offender acquires the right as a legal subject not to be punished’Footnote 22 – and the rule of law demands that this trust in one’s impunity be protected. Therefore, lifting or extending the statute of limitations violates the principle of legal certainty, a core part of the formal aspect of the rule of law which must be protected even in the unique historical circumstances of transition.Footnote 23

On the other hand, a year later, the Czech Constitutional Court (CzCC) upheld a similar provision.Footnote 24 The CzCC relied on a more substantive understanding of the rule of law. According to the Court, even though the principle of legality is an important constitutional virtue, it should not be understood only formally: its interpretation and application should follow its purpose and respect democratic values. The rule of law cannot protect the impunity of communist perpetrators against just demands for their prosecution, as such an immunity would threaten the legitimacy of a new political system.Footnote 25

These two paradigmatic understandings of the rule of law can serve as a background against which the rulings of the PCT will be examined. This section concentrates on the PCT cases regarding the most salient areas of Polish transitional justice: lustration, the reduction of pensions and the prosecution of communist crimes. As I discuss in Sections 20.2.120.2.3, this analysis does not support the claim that legal impossibilism existed in the transitional justice sphere.Footnote 26

20.2.1 Lustration

The first judgment in which the PCT dealt with lustration was related to the 1992 parliamentary resolution ordering the Minister of Internal Affairs to present a list of top government officials, including members of parliament, who between 1945 and 1990 collaborated with the communist secret service.Footnote 27 This unverified list, which included the names of sixty-six people, was leaked to the press. Its publication led to the downfall of the Jan Olszewski coalition government, part of which was Kaczyński’s Centre Agreement Party. The resolution itself was invalidated by the PCT on both formal and substantive grounds.Footnote 28 On the formal level, the act was found to be unconstitutional due to violations of parliamentary procedure, the lack of statutory form and the vagueness of its provisions. This last flaw – together with the absence of procedural guarantees for the accused – was also found to violate the rule of law due to its impact on individual rights. According to the PCT, the above defects meant the resolution itself, regardless of the way it was applied, ‘threatened to violate human dignity’ by not protecting personal rights.Footnote 29 Thus, formal aspects of the rule of law were seen as guarantees of the more substantive ones. Still, the requirements introduced in the ruling were very basic and rather easy to fulfil by law-makers.

In 1997, Polish Lustration LawFootnote 30 was passed with the votes of the agrarian Polish People’s Party, liberal Freedom Union and social-democratic Labour Union. In contrast to Czech or German regulations, which banned certain categories of people – such as top government officials, members of the communist party or those tied to communist secret police – from holding specific positions in democratic public life (‘decommunization’), Polish lustration has been devised as a historical clarification mechanism. Those subject to lustration are, therefore, required to submit a statement on whether they were officers or employees of the communist secret service or knowingly and secretly collaborated with it. Only if this declaration proves to be false, the lustration liar is banned from holding certain public positions. Even though in 2006 the Law and Justice government enacted new, broader lustration law,Footnote 31 the vetting model remained virtually unchanged.Footnote 32

In 1998 the PCT upheld the constitutionality of the 1997 Lustration Act, invalidating only two minor provisions.Footnote 33 The Court stated that lustration is generally consistent with both the rule of law and international standards, as long as its goal is to protect democracy and human rights and not to punish those with a communist past. However, in order to comply with the rule of law, lustration provisions must be precise and the procedure needs to protect the rights of an individual.Footnote 34 To ensure such protection, the Court formulated a binding definition of collaboration: it had to be, inter alia, secret, conscious and real.Footnote 35 Thus, merely signing a declaration of collaboration was not sufficient: there had to be proof of an actual cooperation, whether fruitful or not. This definition directly influenced the outcomes of many lustration cases. It protected those who, despite having been listed in the archives, had in fact never cooperated with the communist secret service. Yet, as many of the files had been destroyed in 1989, it also introduced an evidentiary threshold that may have been impossible to meet even in the case of some real collaborators.

In 2003, the PCT invalidated an amendment enacted by the government of the post-communist Democratic Left Alliance and the Labour Union which had altered the definition of collaboration in a way that it no longer covered, gathering or providing data as a part of intelligence, counterintelligence and border protection tasks. As the internal structure of the communist secret service was heavily complicated, it is notoriously difficult to distinguish those duties from the actions targeting democratic opposition. According to the PCT, this ambiguity violated the rule of law’s formal requirements, as the vetted had no straightforward way to assess whether their actions had fallen within the scope of the statutory exception: from their point of view, the outcome of lustration proceedings could not be foreseen. Thus, the PCT yet again invalidated a provision due to the possible infringement of the rights of the vetted; interestingly though, the ruling meant that the definition of collaboration expanded significantly.Footnote 36 Finally, in a manner similar to its Czech counterpart, the PCT claimed that the continuity of the Polish State after the democratic transition did not mean that the axiological basis of the State and its legal system remained unchanged. On the contrary, the 1989 constitutional amendment discussed above was direct proof of a clean break with the past on the axiological level.Footnote 37 Even if this part of the judgment seems rather detached from the rest of the arguments, it shows dedication to a more substantive understanding of the rule of law.

The PCT’s judgment on the 2006 Lustration Act (enacted by the Law and Justice government) is by far the most thorough review of the Polish lustration regulations up to date. In 2007, the PCT invalidated a large part of the law. The Court reiterated that lustration can be consistent with the rule of law, as long as its goal is to protect democratization and human rights, the restriction of individual rights is proportional and the procedural guarantees are met.Footnote 38 However, many provisions were found to breach exactly these principles, while other infringed on equality or the right to informational self-determination.Footnote 39 According to the PCT, the act also violated formal aspects of the rule of law. Many provisions were invalidated because their imprecision or arbitrary nature infringed on the principle of proper legislation.Footnote 40 The principle was also violated by regulations which gave no discretion to disciplinary courts in choosing how to punish lustration liars and ordered their removal from legal professions: the PCT argued that, without such discretion, the power of a disciplinary court is merely a façade.Footnote 41 Finally, an amendment to the 1998 Act on the Institute of National RemembranceFootnote 42 (IPN) was found to have breached the requirement for a law to be public. Its provisions ordered the publication of a catalogue of communist secret service agents and collaborators, but their categories could not be properly understood without using secret instructions of communist security agencies, which cannot be treated as a source of law.Footnote 43 The PCT’s extensive reasoning in this case became a core of Polish acquis constitutionnel with regards to lustration: while this framework was widely accepted among liberal and left-wing social actors, the ruling was heavily criticized by the Law and Justice politicians and their supporters. It was also after this judgment that the term ‘legal impossibilism’ started to be used in the public discourse by the political right. However, even though the PCT framework was indeed robust, lustration was still possible: for instance, although the Court restricted lustration to the public sphere, its scope was still broader compared to pre-2006 regulations.

Finally, in 2015 the PCT deemed the absence of a duty to waive judicial immunity before launching lustration proceedings unconstitutional. The Court claimed that the lustration of judges is an instrument of ensuring their high moral standards and judicial independence, both necessary for the rule of law and human rights protection. However, as launching lustration proceedings marks the vetted with a social stigma, judicial independence cannot be protected if these are instigated without due consideration – and the need to waive judicial immunity is a tool to ensure such restraint.Footnote 44

The PCT case law shows an ongoing tension between the demands for lustration, understandable in a young democracy, and the need to ensure that this process is carried out in line with the rule of law. While the PCT stressed in each ruling that lustration is fully compatible with the rule of law, it also used its judgments to create an acquis constitutionnel in this regard. This framework was often based on formal aspects of the rule of law, due to their direct impact on the protection of individual rights. The PCT also sought to ensure that lustration did not restrict these rights in a disproportionate way. While the framework created by the Court was comprehensive and detailed, it did not render lustration impossible. In fact, this framework was even more permissive regarding other transitional justice measures, to which I now turn.

20.2.2 Reduction of Pensions

On 1 January 2010, a statute enacted by the Civic Platform and the Law and Justice Party lowered retirement pensions of former communist security service officers and members of the Military Council of National Salvation (WRON), a military junta which ruled the country during the 1981–1983 martial law. In the case of the former group, the pensions were reduced for each year of service in the communist security forces, while the pensions of WRON members were decreased for each year of army service starting from 8 May 1945.Footnote 45

The reduction was challenged before the PCT, which in its 2010 judgment upheld the law, finding only one provision partly unconstitutional. According to the PCT, the actions of WRON and communist secret police were fundamentally inconsistent with current constitutional values and the lawmaker had a right to reduce unjust retirement privileges enjoyed by their former members.Footnote 46 As recalculated pensions were on average still higher than the average ordinary pension – and therefore (high) above the social minimum – the Court decided that the law was proportional and did not infringe on human dignity or the core of the right to social security.Footnote 47 The act did not impose collective responsibility either: it was not repressive, as it involved no sanctions, but merely revoked privileges.Footnote 48 It was also consistent with the equality principle, though with one exception: the PCT decided that the reduction of pensions of WRON members for the years of army service prior to the martial law was discriminatory and unconstitutional as, in those years, future junta members did not differ in any way from other professional Polish soldiers.Footnote 49

Finally, the law did not violate the doctrine of acquired rights. According to the PCT, even if an officer of the communist secret service passed the 1990 vetting and subsequently served in a similar agency in post-transitional Poland, this fact did not guarantee that the pensions for their service between 1944 and 1990 would remain intact. The retirement privileges were acquired unjustly and were, therefore, not protected: as the Court noted ‘guarantees of impunity and economic privileges granted by the dictatorship for service in institutions and bodies which used repressions cannot be treated as an element of justly acquired rights’.Footnote 50 Taking away those privileges did not violate the principle of legal certainty either: between 1989 and 2009 the parliament repeatedly condemned the crimes of martial law, the communist secret service and communism itself, and the 2010 reduction of pensions could hardly have been a surprise.Footnote 51 The constitutional principle of social justice warranted the reduction of pensions: the PCT stressed that, in a democratic state governed by the rule of law, service in pre-transitional state institutions which violated human rights cannot justify claims to maintain retirement privileges.Footnote 52 Therefore, according to the PCT, by reducing these unfairly acquired privileges in a proportionate manner, the lawgiver ‘acted justly’.Footnote 53

In contrast to the Hungarian Constitutional Court, which focused on the protection of legal certainty and acquired rights (regardless whether they were acquired justly), the PCT based its ruling on more substantive considerations, including a resort to justice itself, in a manner somewhat similar to its Czech counterpart.

20.2.3 Prosecution of Communist Crimes

Article 9(1) of the Transitional Provisions to the Polish Criminal CodeFootnote 54 stated that the statute of limitations for intentional offences against life, health, liberty or the administration of justice, punishable by prison sentences exceeding three years, which had been committed by public officers in the performance of their duties between 1944 and 1989, had started to run anew on 1 January 1990. Article 9(2) of the same act stipulated that any amnesties or indemnity acts enacted before 7 December 1989 did not apply to the perpetrators of these crimes. The latter provision was challenged before the PCT. Much like the Czech and Hungarian courts in the cases discussed earlier in this section, it had to assess the extent to which a democratic state can use legislation to overcome obstacles to punishing the perpetrators of pre-transitional crimes.

In 1999, the PCT upheld the provision. According to the Court, the lex retro non agit principle did not prohibit from revoking an amnesty. The principle demanded that a person be punished only for an act which constituted an offence at the time it was committed; anything that happened after this point, including repealing an amnesty, was outside its scope. Therefore, the culprit had no right to remain unpunished.Footnote 55 However, even if such a right had existed, the contested regulation would have constituted ‘a statutory provision necessary in a democratic state governed by the rule of law for the protection of its security, public order, and public morals, which demand ending the impunity of perpetrators of crimes protected by a totalitarian state’.Footnote 56 Just like its Czech counterpart, the PCT understood public morals as ‘a trust of citizens towards the state: towards its officials and towards the law it enacts, [the law] which binds both the citizens, regardless of their positions, and the State itself’.Footnote 57 Moreover, making the punishment of such perpetrators possible satisfied the constitutional principle of social justice, as it removed systematic injustice from the criminal law.Footnote 58 On a personal level, repealing such an amnesty also served human dignity, which demands that all people were treated equally and impartially. In a rather mysterious passage, the PCT claimed that ‘justice which is present while combating impunity should be free of biased interests and forms, and of random force; it should be a justice which punishes but does not avenge. In this sense, justice is stronger even than law’.Footnote 59

Even though both Hungarian and Polish constitutional courts based their rulings on the lex retro non agit principle, their interpretation could not differ more. The PCT rejected the wide understanding of the principle rooted in the struggle for legal certainty. Even though it did stress the importance of non-retroactivity of criminal law, the Court interpreted the principle in a narrow way. This allowed the PCT to refer directly to the principles of substantive justice: an approach somewhat similar to the one chosen by the Czech Constitutional Court.

20.2.4 The Question of Legal Impossibilism

In an op-ed published shortly after the 2007 PCT lustration ruling, Krystyna Pawłowicz – who four years later would become a Law and Justice member of parliament and in 2019 a PCT judge – criticized the judgment, calling it an example of the ‘judicial review of the ruling party’s political programme’. For Pawłowicz, invalidating a provision due to its conflict with a general clause (such as the rule of law) meant that the ruling was not based on strictly legal criteria but rather on an assessment of legislation’s goals, subjective and dependent on the ‘worldviews and sympathies’ of the judges. As most of them were appointed by the opposition, Pawłowicz believed that the PCT could be used to ‘overturn any important legislation enacted by a democratically elected majority’, thus preventing ‘the part of society that won the election from exercising power’ and undermining the democratic nature of the Polish political system.Footnote 60 This belief in legal impossibilism is echoed in a 2011 book Poland of Our Dreams, in which Kaczyński also accused the PCT of illegitimately expanding its authority through the abuse of general clauses.Footnote 61 For Kaczyński, this constitutional case law was an aspect of a deeper crisis, in which wide judicial interpretative powers transform the rule of law into the rule of lawyers, and an obligation to base government actions on an explicit statutory basis was a ‘specific type of legalism which ultimately leads to impossibilism’.Footnote 62 There was a popular belief that transitional justice is one of the spheres in which these limitations were especially strict.

The above analysis does not support this claim. Polish constitutional provisions did not generate any explicit transitional justice restrictions, save perhaps the prohibition of retroactive criminal sanctions. Even though the PCT rulings in lustration cases did create a robust constitutional framework which significantly restricted the scope of lustration, introduced procedural guarantees and created a high evidentiary threshold through the definition of collaboration, in no way did they make lustration impossible. On the contrary, the Court constantly reaffirmed that lustration itself was fully compatible with the rule of law. What is more, the judgments regarding the pre-2015 legislation on the reduction of pensions and the revoking of amnesties were highly permissive and resorted to substantive justice in order to justify these regulations. Thus, a relative leniency of Polish transitional justice and its general concentration on civil and political rights instead of economic ones – with minor and late exceptions regarding the reduction of retirement privileges and compensation for victims – had more to do with the lawmakers’ restraint (and some of the Supreme Court rulingsFootnote 63) than the judgments of the PCT.

Official statistics also confirm that transitional justice was possible. Up to 30 June 2021 nearly 125,000 out of circa 466,000 lustration statements were examined, out of which around 13,000 were questioned. Final rulings were announced in 2,144 court cases and in 1,446 of them the statement was proven to be false.Footnote 64 As for the 2010 reduction of pensions, 38,563 decisions on their recalculation were issued; in 7,227 cases the pensions remained unchanged.Footnote 65 In addition to some early high-profile criminal cases, between 2000 and 2020 exactly 370 criminal proceedings were initiated against 558 people accused of communist crimes, out of which 162 were found guilty.Footnote 66 While this last number is arguably low, this had less to do with constitutional limitations and more with the inefficiency of criminal trials in general. Other pre-2015 transitional justice initiatives included the dissolution of the communist secret service, granting the access to its files, rehabilitation of former political prisoners, compensation for victims and memorialization.Footnote 67 Thus, Polish reckoning with the communist past was in general rather broad, even if it was also quite lenient.

From this perspective, the popular claim that the transitional justice framework imposed by the PCT was so strict it amounted to legal impossibilism seems more like a myth than an honest and disinterested assessment of Polish acquis constitutionnel. In Section 20.4, I argue that the belief in legal impossibilism among the members and supporters of the Law and Justice party stems from a particular (and controversial) interpretation of transition’s major objectives. Before I move to this point, I first address another popular claim: that Polish transitional justice framework was simply a copy of standards developed in the West.

20.3 Transitional Rule of Law Framework: Inspirations

In this section, I use PCT judgments to identify potential inspirations which may have informed the transitional justice framework developed by the Court.Footnote 68 Contrary to popular beliefs, their minor role and increasingly adaptive use does not support the claim that Polish constitutionalism was a mere imitation of Western rule of law requirements.

20.3.1 Sources of Inspiration

In its transitional justice case law, the PCT referred to four kinds of documents which can be regarded as external sources of inspiration: (1) international soft law; (2) foreign legislation; (3) ECHR decisions, ECtHR judgments and rulings of other constitutional courts; and (4) literature on transitional justice and human rights.Footnote 69

In its 2010 ruling on the reduction of pensions, the PCT invoked international soft law – including resolutions and declarations of OSCE, the European Parliament and the Council of Europe Parliamentary Assembly (PACE) – to present a universal condemnation for the crimes of communism and common belief in the need to deal with its legacy in accordance with the rule of law.Footnote 70 Legislation of other CEE countries and non-domestic rulings (ECHR decisions, ECtHR and German Constitutional Court judgments) were used by the PCT to provide a wider context of the legislation.Footnote 71 In lustration cases, the PCT referred to the ECtHR case law to strengthen its arguments that lustration laws should meet a legislative threshold expected from penal regulations,Footnote 72 to argue that lustration of public figures does not violate their right to privacy,Footnote 73 to claim that publication of lustration statements without a prior court judgment does not breach the right to fair trialFootnote 74 and to comment on the temporary nature of lustration measures.Footnote 75 To prove this last point, the PCT also mentioned a Czech Constitutional Court judgment,Footnote 76 while a ruling of German Bundesverfassungsgericht was used to underline the importance of personal rights protection.Footnote 77 Finally, the PCT occasionally quoted transitional justice and human rights literature, mostly to remark on the nature of the implemented mechanisms and the position of victims and perpetrators.Footnote 78

These documents played relatively minor roles in the PCT reasonings and seem to have been used only as additional sources of argumentation. None of them were used in more than two rulings. In this regard, they differ significantly from a 1996 PACE resolution, to which the PCT routinely referred in lustration cases, and which I explore now.

20.3.2 PACE 1996 Resolution and Guidelines

On 27 June 1996 the Council of Europe Parliamentary Assembly adopted a resolution on transitional justice in post-communist states.Footnote 79 The resolution and the attached guidelinesFootnote 80 outlined the rule of law requirements that should be met by transitional justice measures, including criminal trials, lustration, restitution and reduction of pensions.

PACE soft law played an important role in the PCT lustration judgments. In 1998, the Court explicitly stated that ‘when it comes to lustration, constitutional requirements and, in particular, basic conditions of a democratic state governed by the rule of law, should be interpreted according to, inter alia, the aforementioned Council of Europe Parliamentary Assembly resolution’.Footnote 81 In 2007, the PCT explained that, even though the resolution is not legally binding, the Court should take it into account while interpreting both the statutes and the Constitution.Footnote 82 The Tribunal also referred to these documents to argue that the goal of lustration measures is to protect democratic institutions and that lustration is therefore a temporary measure.Footnote 83 Finally, the PCT relied on the resolution and guidelines to articulate many of the requirements that lustration laws should fulfil: their individual application, protection against political misuse and providing the vetted with full procedural guarantees, such as the right to a fair trial, the right to defence and the presumption of the lustration statement’s truthfulness.Footnote 84 The PCT reasoning in the 2007 ruling – which, as it was mentioned, is now considered a core of Polish acquis constitutionnel with regards to lustration – begins with a list of such requirements. This list, which covers thirteen short paragraphs,Footnote 85 is in fact a translation, either direct or indirect, of fragments of PACE 1996 Resolution and Guidelines, although no footnote is provided by the Court.Footnote 86

However, the resort to these acts is not unproblematic. PACE 1996 Resolution defines lustration as a process which aims to ‘exclude persons from exercising governmental power if they cannot be trusted to exercise it in compliance with democratic principles’.Footnote 87 Thus, lustration is understood as a mechanism of banning certain groups of people from holding public offices because of their involvement with the previous regime. This is understandable, as in 1996 most lustration laws, including the Czech and German ones, did involve such a disqualification. However, Polish lustration was created a year later as an instrument of historical clarification and did not involve sanctions for work or collaboration with the communist secret service; sanctions were imposed only for a lustration lie. Thus, some parts of the resolution and guidelines quoted by the PCT seem rather ill-fitted when it comes to Polish lustration. For instance, when lustration belongs to a historical clarification model, it seems out of place to claim that a state governed by the rule of law ‘has sufficient means at its disposal to ensure that the cause of justice is served and the guilty are punished’, that ‘[p]ersons who ordered, perpetrated, or significantly aided in perpetrating serious human rights violations may be barred from office’ and that there is ‘a need for an individual, and not collective, application of lustration laws’.Footnote 88 On the other hand, these conditions fit perfectly if lustration involves a ban on holding public offices, as in the Czech Republic.

These differences may be the reason why the PCT consciously omitted or modified some of the PACE guidelines to adjust them to Polish circumstances. First, the guidelines suggest that lustration should be administered by a special independent commission, that it should be restricted to non-elective positions of high importance – such as top government offices, law enforcement, security agencies and the judiciary – and that it should not be imposed on people who acted under compulsion.Footnote 89 The PCT did not mention these recommendations and Polish lustration does not follow them either: it is conducted by courts (an arguably higher standard), it covers a wider array of public positions, including elective offices, and demands that even individuals who acted under compulsion confess to collaboration. Second, the guidelines recommend a rigorous lustration timeframe: vetting should take into account only acts conducted after 1 January 1980, the disqualification from office should not be longer than five years and lustration measures should end no later than 31 December 1999, as by that time new democratic systems should be consolidated.Footnote 90 In its 2007 ruling, the PCT acknowledged that lustration should end when a democratic system is firmly established and that sanctions imposed in the process should last only for a rational time, but no specific dates were given.Footnote 91 The court also ignored the 1980 threshold and, in fact, Polish lustration covers employment, service and collaboration dating back to 22 July 1944. Finally, the guidelines advise that conscious collaborators should be vetted only if their actions actually harmed others and if this result was predictable.Footnote 92 On the other hand, the PCT claimed that lustration is permissible if collaboration is clearly defined by a statute and is verified in a proper procedure.Footnote 93 While the collaboration definition was introduced by the PCT in its 1998 ruling, it did not demand that the information provided by the individual cause the others any actual harm. To establish that collaboration took place, its real, genuine character was sufficient.

While some may argue that these differences suggest that the PCT’s dedication to the rule of law was selective at best, another interpretation is possible. Restricting the number of those affected by lustration and introducing a rigorous vetting timeframe is arguably more important when lustration involves a ban on holding public offices – an important exception to otherwise equal rights to participate in democratic public life. Yet, these constraints are less crucial when lustration is not a decommunization measure but a transparency mechanism sanctioning only those who lack the integrity to speak openly about their past. Thus, one may argue that, while the PCT took the resolution and its guidelines genuinely into account, the recommendations were adapted to fit a local context: a specific model of Polish lustration.

20.3.3 Between Imitation and Adaptation

According to some authors, the lack of knowledge on how constitutionalism, democracy and the rule of law work in practice was the reason why Polish transitional constitutionalism did not create its own independent form based on a local identity, but rather concentrated on a ‘mindless imitation of the West’ using ‘solutions [known] from books’ and resulting in ‘careless’ constitutional transplants.Footnote 94 This criticism seems similar to claims made by Kaczyński himself, who believed that legal impossibilism was created inter alia by transplanting conceptions aimed at tempering the communist system to the democratic one,Footnote 95 and who scolded Polish academia for its alleged peripherality, lack of intellectual independence and willingness to reproduce foreign ideas.Footnote 96

In the field of transitional justice such an imitative approach would surely mean a strict application of all the formal rule of law requirements, in a manner similar to the 1992 Hungarian Constitutional Court ruling. As Wojciech Sadurski points out,

The universalistic liberal ideal was used as a yardstick to judge the preparedness of the new democracies to join first the Council of Europe, and then the European Union. Western European political elites developed a stake in the integration of the ex-Communist East into the overarching political structures of the continent, not least for the sake of stability and peace in Europe. The criteria of ‘normal’ democracy, untainted by any extraordinary measures related to its immediate non-democratic past, were instrumental in achieving these aims.Footnote 97

Nevertheless, many Polish scholars were well-aware of the problems faced when the rule of law is applied in a country undergoing a major political change. Suggestions that justice should have been done first, and that the introduction of the rule of law to the Polish legal system was, therefore, premature, were relatively rare.Footnote 98 Yet, even among those who believed that the transition (and transitional justice) had to be carried out in accordance with the rule of law, there were scholars who claimed that inconsistencies existing within the transitional legal system may deem fulfilling all the rule of law requirements impossible. This, however, did not release the lawmaker from an obligation to respect basic standards of the rule of law.Footnote 99 Apart from two radical solutions – to completely reject the rule of law for the time being or to strictly follow all its requirements – a more moderate response was also possible.

The PCT’s use of the PACE 1996 Resolution and Guidelines suggests that, in a similar manner, aside from a ‘mindless imitation’ of the Western constitutionalism and from creating a wholly independent one, there was also a third way: an adaptation of the rule of law framework to local circumstances. It is true that many constitutional ideas and practices were imported to Poland from the West. Yet, the way in which the PCT adapted the PACE resolution and guidelines to local conditions seems to indicate a certain dose of autonomy. It also suggests that, to a certain degree, the Polish transitional justice framework was increasingly adaptive over time instead of merely imitative. This conclusion is further supported by PCT rulings on revoking amnesties and reduction of pensions which have departed far from a formalistic understanding of the rule of law.

More research is needed to verify whether this adaptive technique was also used outside the transitional justice domain. However, if the rule of law requirements are understood as a part of (imported) legal tradition, it may be argued that some level of adaptation is always more probable than sole imitation. Even if an interpreter is dedicated to adhering to the tradition they received (as the PCT definitely was), the need to apply it to the case at hand is likely to cause modifications and their character may be the result of the local legal tradition.Footnote 100 While this process may happen unintentionally, it may also be a conscious one, as in the case of the Polish transitional justice framework.

20.4 Transitional Justice Alternatives: Political Transformation as an Exchange of Elites

Despite an array of implemented transitional justice measures, there is a widespread belief that reckoning with the past was not possible due to the restrictive constitutional framework created by the PCT through the transplantation of Western rule of law standards. In Sections 20.2 and 20.3, I have argued that legal impossibilism conceived in this way is a myth and that the use of the rule of law framework by the PCT was, to a certain degree, adaptive, instead of purely imitative. However, among the members and supporters of the former government the belief in legal impossibilism in the transitional justice context is based on a specific understanding of the core objectives of political transformation. According to this way of thinking, the process of democratization must also involve a significant change in social hierarchy, including an exchange of elites. To illustrate this way of thinking, I now turn to the alternatives to the Polish transitional justice model, which were possible both at the level of constitutional adjudication and constitutional provisions themselves.

20.4.1 Dissenting Opinions

Transitional justice cases are as important, as they are notoriously hard. They involve dilemmas of not only a legal but also a moral and political nature. Therefore, one may expect that many of the constitutional judgments in transitional justice cases will not be unanimous. Table 20.1 proves that this is indeed the case when it comes to the PCT rulings.

Table 20.1 Dissenting opinions in the PCT transitional justice rulings

Case typeLustrationReduction of pensionsAmnesty
Case numberU 6/92K 39/97K 7/01K 44/02K 2/07P 31/12K 6/09P 2/99
No. of judges deciding the case10121514115145
No. of dissenting opinions14149Footnote 10115Footnote 1020
 Supporting decisions that would have resulted in harsher transitional justice measures1341
 Supporting decisions that would have resulted in more lenient transitional justice measures11455

Some of the dissenting opinions indicate that, in the case of lustration, harsher reckoning with the communist past was possible. In these opinions judges often referred to substantive values, including justice itself. A separate opinion to the PCT judgment on the 1992 parliamentary resolution questioned the Court’s assumption that its application had to violate the personal rights of those included on the list of communist secret service collaborators. According to Judge Łączkowski, this conclusion could not be defended on ‘neither legal nor ethical grounds’: if information on past collaboration was accurate, it could not harm a good name of former agents – and, even if it would, ‘ethical reasons, as well as the principles of justice and equality, suggest that defending the rights of the repressed should be a priority’.Footnote 103 In the 1998 ruling three opinions defended the constitutionality of a provision ordering a removal of a lustration liar from the list of presidential candidates through an administrative act of an election committee. One of the judges argued that a lack of such sanction would violate public morality and the principle of the rule of law. Allowing a lustration liar to become the president would be fatal for the authority of state institutions – ‘a principal value in a state governed by the rule of law’. Thus, ‘rule of law procedural values’ cannot be contrasted with necessary personal virtues: honesty, integrity and respect for the law and fellow citizens. The first virtue is especially important as ‘the respect for the government and the law has always relied on truth’.Footnote 104

Four dissenting opinions defended constitutionality of the major part of the 2006 Lustration Law. Some of the judges claimed that the PCT was too eager to interfere with the relative autonomy of the legislator. Even when such an intervention was warranted, constitutionality of many provisions could easily be obtained through their binding interpretation.Footnote 105 What is more, two opinions demonstrated a more substantive understanding of the rule of law. According to them, a democratic state not only needs appropriate state institutions but it also ‘needs to be based on clear axiological and moral standards’.Footnote 106 Thus, in such a state, ‘the legislator has a duty to deal with a difficult past for the good of society’ and to ensure proper operation of state institutions: lustration laws can be instruments of this change, if they are based on virtues such as truth, memory, human dignity and freedom.Footnote 107 According to Judge Liszcz, these exceptional transitional circumstances ‘justify the need for a gradation and more liberal application of constitutional constraints’ designed for stable democracies. This is because, as the time passes, ‘dealing with the past in a manner that is fully consistent with all constitutional requirements will be more and more difficult, if at all possible’.Footnote 108

However, dissenting opinions also show that Polish transitional justice could have been much more restricted. A separate opinion to the 1998 PCT judgment claimed that, because of the social stigma associated with the ties to the communist secret service, the need to confess to such connections is equal with self-denunciation and therefore contrary to the rule of law.Footnote 109 If this opinion prevailed, the Polish model of lustration would not be possible. Subsequent dissenting opinions questioned overall constitutionality of lustrationFootnote 110 or that it also covered individuals who did not partake in core activities of the communist secret service.Footnote 111 Finally, five dissenting opinions claimed that the 2010 reduction of pensions was unconstitutional. According to the judges, officers who in democratic Poland passed the 1990 vetting and were re-employed in security agencies had a right to expect that their pensions would remain intact. Therefore, the law violated their vested rights, legal security and trust towards the state, which are all protected under the rule of law. The opinions also argued that the act lacked individualization, was disproportionate and infringed on the principle of proper legislation.Footnote 112

The authors of these opinions preferred an even stricter constitutional framework. According to Judge Zdziennicki, transitional justice regulations need to comply with all the rule of law requirements, as ‘there are no special constitutional provisions for dealing with people associated with the former system of government’.Footnote 113 His own list of acceptable solutions seems relatively short and does not include the politics of memory: in another ruling Zdziennicki claims that ‘the law, by its very nature, cannot impose a specific vision of the past and draw legal consequences from such an assessment’.Footnote 114 Whether this neutrality is observed or not, the rule of law requirements need to be fulfilled in order to safeguard individual rights. Thus, Judge Jamróz warns against pursuing justice at the expense of the rule of law:

I do not accept … adjudication which relies on ‘pure’ social justice and is inspired by political and moral convictions, but which disregards constitutional principles developed in the Court’s jurisprudence, [the principles] which reflect modern, well-established standards of a democratic state governed by the rule of law. This method creates a risk of turning the Tribunal from a court of law to a court of social justice.Footnote 115

Comparing the number of judges with the number of dissenting opinions suggests that, if the composition of the PCT’s adjudicating panels was partially different, some of the Court’s pivotal decisions (including the ones in transitional justice cases) may have gone in another direction. This trivial truth explains why altering the personal composition of judicial branch was such an important factor in the Polish rule of law crisis. If one ‘sees people rather than institutions’ then reshaping the judiciary ‘is not an attempt to repair and strengthen the institutions … but above all to change the cadres’.Footnote 116 As Jarosław Kaczyński himself explained: ‘To change Poland, one needs the right people’.Footnote 117

20.4.2 Alternative Constitutional Provisions

Transitional justice provisions are not abundant in the 1997 Polish Constitution, and they were similarly absent in its drafts prepared by political actors.Footnote 118 One significant exception was Article 29 of the constitutional draft submitted by Kaczyński’s Centre Agreement Party, which stipulated that a statute may provide an exemption from the nullum crimen sine lege principle with regards to acts which in a particularly severe way violated basic human rights and the rights of the Polish Nation.Footnote 119

On the other hand, the so-called civic draft of the constitutionFootnote 120 – prepared by experts, financed and managed by the Solidarity trade union and signed by over one million of peopleFootnote 121 – included many transitional justice provisions. Article 26(2) ordered lustration of public officials and candidates for office. Article 161(1) stated that the provisions enabling re-privatization should be enacted within a year after the Constitution came into force. The same deadline was set for passing a statute on the vetting of judges (Article 163). Article 164 provided for a transfer of communist secret service files to the IPN and ordered that a law regulating access to them be adopted within a six-month period. However, only one provision made its way to the final text of the 1997 Constitution: Article 22 of the draft stated that there would be no statute of limitations for war crimes and crimes against humanity and that the proscription period would not run when a crime was not prosecuted for political reasons (see Articles 43 and 44 of the Polish basic law).

The popular draft is fondly remembered by the Law and Justice party. In 2017, a conference celebrating the alternative constitutional draft was held in the Polish Senate. In an opening speech, Kaczyński criticized the 1997 Polish Constitution, calling it ‘post-communist’ and accusing it of petrifying the existing social structure. On the other hand, the Law and Justice leader praised the popular draft. According to Kaczyński, it included ‘an ingenious idea’ which made it ‘fundamentally different’ from the current Polish constitution: through its transitional justice provisions, the draft was effectively ‘abolishing post-communism’, in a way that ‘made it impossible to use the law for blocking such changes’.Footnote 122

In fact, two Law and Justice constitution drafts – prepared in 2005 and 2010 – included some similar provisions. They both proclaimed the right to obtain information about the communist regime and individuals involved in its actions, tasked the IPN with fostering this right and provided for lustration. Both drafts also banned individuals who eagerly fought against the democratic opposition from holding public offices, while the later one also explicitly introduced a ten-year period for vetting of judges. Finally, the 2005 draft ordered that a Truth and Justice Commission be created for a period of five years. The task of this commission was to investigate and disclose abuses of public positions occurring after 1989 in the interest of an individual or a group – a striking example of a mistrust towards the early years of the Polish democratic system.Footnote 123

20.4.3 Tuning the Piano: Transitional Justice and the Transformation of Social Hierarchies

The 2005 and 2010 Law and Justice drafts suggest that, for this party, ‘abolishing post-communism’ must involve removing the former elite from important positions in a democratic system. Without such a change, transitional justice is incomplete. Kaczyński makes this point in his 2011 book, describing four aspects of a successful transition: he states that, while Poland was able to build democracy and capitalism, the lack of decommunization meant that it failed to create ‘a new state’ and ‘a new social hierarchy’.Footnote 124 Kaczyński describes the Round Table Agreements as the birth of the new post-communist elite, composed of the former members of communist nomenklatura – who during the transition either acquired or remained in control of a large part of national property – and some members of the democratic opposition. According to the Law and Justice leader this meant that, after 1989, the old elite maintained much of their control over Polish political and economic life.Footnote 125 Kaczyński seems deeply convinced that the lack of decommunization slowed down crucial reforms: he claims that, if such a vetting would have taken place, ‘the GDP would be higher by circa 25 percent’, ‘more flats would have been built’ (he estimates the difference at two million!), the budget for higher education would be a couple of times bigger – and even that ‘more children would have been born’.Footnote 126 Therefore, for the Law and Justice leader, the lack of thorough screening is one of transition’s biggest mistakes and some kind of retrospective vetting is still necessary to reshape the social order.Footnote 127

In order to ensure their effective and fair operation, such a vetting should cover inter alia state offices, security agencies, mass-media, banks and courts.Footnote 128 While this does not necessary mean a total purge, in order to induce social change the vetting should be both broad and deep. According to Kaczyński:

Power is a system of relations between people. If these relations are disrupted and those below are from a different faction than the ones in charge, then it may be said that the keys of the piano cannot reach to the strings. One plays from a new music sheet, but hears an old melody. This is how many institutions, including the television, work today. … This is why until this day it is no difference who plays the piano, because whatever they would play – what we hear is The Internationale.Footnote 129

Thus, for the Law and Justice leader, ‘the replacement of personnel is necessary to restore the agency of the state, especially in the judiciary’.Footnote 130 For Kaczyński, decommunization is crucial for inducing a transformation of the whole social hierarchy: it is a tool for an essential exchange of the public elite. It is only after such an exchange that political, economic and social transformation is completed.Footnote 131

However, according to the former government, such a transformation was not possible under the 1997 Polish Constitution and the PCT case law. In 2011 Kaczyński claimed that, in order to vet the judges, a constitutional amendment would be necessaryFootnote 132 and that ‘an ostentatious screening’ conducted by the Truth and Justice Commission ‘could have been easily invalidated by the PCT’.Footnote 133 It is therefore no coincidence that the Polish constitutional crisis began with the conflict between the government and the PCT and that, during the same period, many decommunization provisions were also enacted.Footnote 134 This is because, under closer scrutiny, legal impossibilism turns out to have a very particular meaning: in the context of political transformation it is understood as a restriction on the fundamental rearrangement of the social hierarchy – an interpretation very much rooted in specific beliefs about the core objectives of democratic transition.

It is true that a widespread disqualification of former communist elites has never been implemented in Poland. However, is the belief that such a process was impossible under Polish transitional justice framework justified? Even though no definite answer can be given, one should note that, in 1990, vetting procedures were carried out with regards to the SC and to the former communist secret service, both resulting in significant personnel changes. While these regulations were not subject to constitutional review, there is no reason to believe the PCT would have held them contrary to the rule of law: in fact, the PACE 1996 Resolution and Guidelines explicitly allowed for such measures. Yet, as the years since the transition go by, it becomes more difficult for such provisions to pass the proportionality test. Thus, when the Law and Justice came to power in 2005 and 2015, it may have indeed been too late to introduce such a disqualification in a way consistent with constitutional requirements. Still, even if this proved to be true (which we shall never know), the lack of decommunization should still be considered mainly a result of the lawmakers inactivity, for which the PCT can hardly be blamed. From this perspective, legal impossibilism is, at best, unproven – and possibly a myth as well.

20.5 Conclusions: Legal Impossibilism and Polish Counter-Constitutionalism

In her chapter on constitutional sociology, Kim Lane Scheppele describes successful constitutions as ones which ‘manage to create their own social life’.Footnote 135 Such constitutions reach beyond legal domain and are able to dominate social imaginary: they ‘shape social expectations and understandings, and come to be taken for granted’.Footnote 136 Scheppele understands constitutions as ‘fields of naturalised ideas’:Footnote 137 as long as they seem obvious and are unquestioned, even a serious economic or political crisis does not threaten the constitutional order. It is when a constitution is ‘fundamentally challenged’ and its ‘reality becomes questionable’ that social actors need to adjust the rules ‘to rescue its normality’: ‘[i]f they fail – or if they fail to try – constitutions can crumble’.Footnote 138

Constitution can become denaturalized through ideological competition. This competition is caused by counter-constitutions, defined by Scheppele as ‘alternative visions of constitutional order, grounded in different understandings of what a constitution is and should be’ which ‘reject the taken-for-granted constitutional vision already in place’.Footnote 139 Scheppele attributes the collapse of Hungarian liberal constitutionalism to the emergence of such a counter-constitutional narrative. This narrative presented the 1989 constitution as foreign, offered an alternative constitutional symbol (the Holy Crown of St Stephen, allegedly a ‘true’ Hungarian constitution) and created its own politics of memory.Footnote 140 Scheppele explains that:

Had the counter-constitutional ideas not been around to provide a ready-to-hand alternative conceptual frame, the 1989 constitution might have been harder to topple. But once an alternative constitutional conception came to be seen as legitimate by segments of the Hungarian population, it became impossible for the 1989 constitution to naturalise the political space any longer. The dominant constitutionalism ceased to hold, and the post-1989 constitutional order became easy to destroy because it was no longer accepted as real.Footnote 141

In the vast literature on the Polish constitution crisis, theories as to what caused the decline of liberal constitutionalism in this country differ significantly. The answers given by Polish scholars are varied and include factors as different as the need for group identification, globalization and economic disparities, the fear of the migration crisis and the dominance of legal positivism.Footnote 142 Many authors agree, however, that the lack of an entrenched democratic culture is one of the reasons of the crisis.Footnote 143 While this may well be true, there is also an alternative explanation to consider: that a liberal vision of a political order was well-entrenched but became denaturalized when Polish counter-constitutionalism emerged.

Just like their Hungarian counterparts, Polish conservatives created an alternative constitutional imaginary. An alternate narrative on Polish democratization was formulated, in which the Round Table Agreements and ensuing peaceful transformation were presented not as a historical achievement, but as the original sin of the post-transitional social order: the birth of the new elite, composed of prominent members of the democratic opposition and the former communists. In this vision, the fact that the latter have been able to participate in democratic public life is not a liberal virtue, but proof that the transition was mainly superficial: a true transformation would have to include a fundamental change in social hierarchy, including an exchange of political and economic elites. According to counter-constitutionalists, this was unfortunately not possible, as the 1997 constitution (enacted by the new elite and infused with foreign ideas), the PCT and the rest of the judiciary guarded the post-transitional political, economic and social structure. One of the ways in which they allegedly defended the system was the abuse of general clauses, including the rule of law. In this narrative, the constitutional order was designed to create a state of legal impossibilism, in which social hierarchies would remain intact. Thus, the belief in legal impossibilism which prevented the vetting of public sphere (including the judiciary) is central for this understanding of Polish transition. This interpretation serves to delegitimize liberal constitutionalism and to simultaneously present an alternative, in which the cadres are more important than the institutions and the procedures, and the exchange of elites becomes a prerequisite of a just and efficient state. While the Law and Justice counter-constitutionalism looks for alternative constitutional tokens (such as Solidarity’s popular draft) and political symbols (such as the deposition from power of the Olszewski’s government), it is ultimately also forward-looking, and promises a new, fair social order.

The role which the PCT and the courts play in this counter-constitutional vision explains why the implementation of the Law and Justice project began with changes in the personal composition of the judicial branch. There is, however, another lesson to be drawn from the analysis of Eastern European counter-constitutionalism – and one especially important for the governments which seek to reinstate the rule of law. While it is tempting to look for straightforward, legal solutions to the constitutional crisis, these may not be sufficient in the long run. If Scheppele’s diagnosis is right, then, in order to respond to counter-constitutionalism in a permanent way, its narrative needs to be denaturalized and an alternative constitutional vision has to be present. While this vision may include a return to liberal constitutionalism, its imaginary has to be sufficiently deep to re-inspire and altered enough to make up for its previous deficits; it must also include its own politics of memory. This is a huge and daunting task but, from the perspective of constitutional sociology, a small-scale constitutional project may simply not be possible.

Footnotes

14 Rule of What Law? Authoritarian Pasts, Liberal Politics and Constitutional Imagination in Early Post-Communist East Central Europe

This chapter was prepared with the support of the research grant project ‘Towards Illiberal Constitutionalism in East Central Europe: Historical Analysis in Comparative and Transnational Perspectives’, sponsored by the Volkswagen Foundation for the period 2022–2025.

1 For the concept of ‘constitutional imagination’, its historical background and methodological implications, see Marin Loughlin, ‘The Constitutional Imagination’ (2015) 78 The Modern Law Review 1. Compared to Loughlin, my approach comes more from the perspective of the history of political thought rather than constitutional theory.

2 On the constitutional and legalistic character of the 1989 revolutions in east central Europe, see, e.g., Jiří Přibáň, Dissidents of Law: On the 1989 Velvet Revolutions, Legitimations, Fictions of Legality and Contemporary Version of the Social Contract (Ashgate, 2002); Jiří Přibáň and Wojciech Sadurski, ‘The Role of Political Rights in the Democratization of Central and Eastern Europe’, in W. Sadurski (ed.), Political Rights under Stress in 21st Century Europe (Oxford University Press, 2006).

3 Michal Kopeček, ‘Dissident Legalism. Human Rights, Socialist Legality, and the Birth of Legal Resistance in the 1970s Democratic Opposition in Czechoslovakia and Poland’ in Celia Donert, Ana Kladnik and Martin Sabrow (eds.), Making Sense of Dictatorship: Domination and Everyday Life in East Central Europe after 1945 (Central European University Press, 2022). See also Benjamin Nathans, ‘The Dictatorship of Reason: Aleksandr Vol’pin and the Idea of Rights under “Developed Socialism”’ (2007) 66 Slavic Review 630.

4 The application of Ernst Fraenkel’s concept of ‘dual state’ to Soviet and East European communism has many pitfalls. It has produced considerable discussion among scholars, see, e.g., Stefan Plaggenborg, Experiment Moderne: Der sowjetische Weg (Campus Verlag, 2006), 201220; Joachim von Puttkamer, ‘Sozialistische Staatlichkeit: Eine historische Annäherung’, in Jana Osterkamp and Joachim von Puttkamer (eds.), Sozialistische Staatlichkeit (Oldenbourg Verlag, 2012).

5 Robert Sharlet, ‘Stalinism and Soviet Legal Culture’, in Robert C. Tucker (ed.), Stalinism: Essays in Historical Interpretation (W. W. Norton & Comp, 1977).

6 The most outspoken claim about the centrality of law as a governance tool and practice and not just a smokescreen of prerogative power in the Soviet system from the very beginnings is Scott Newton, Law and the Making of the Soviet World: The Red Demiurge (Oxford University Press, 2015).

7 Generally, to the consolidation regimes in East Central Europe, see Grzegorz Ekiert, The State against Society: Political Crises and Their Aftermath in East Central Europe (Princeton University Press, 1996).

8 For revaluation of the Brezhnev period in current historical literature, see, e.g., Boris Belge and Martin Deuerlein (eds.), Goldenes Zeitalter der Stagnation? Perspektiven auf die sowjetische Ordnung der Brežnev-Ära (Mohr Siebeck, 2014); S. Schattenberg, Leonid Breschnew: Staatsmann und Schauspieler im Schatten Stalins: Eine Biographie (Böhlau, 2017); Edwin Bacon and Mark Sandle (eds.), Brezhnev Reconsidered (Palgrave Macmillan, 2002).

9 Mark Sandle, ‘Brezhnev and Developed Socialism: The Ideology of Zastoj?’, in Edwin Bacon and Mark Sandle (eds.), Brezhnev Reconsidered (Palgrave, 2002).

10 See Mary Fulbrook (ed.), Power and Society in the GDR 1961–1979: The Normalisation of Rule? (Berghahn Books, 2009).

11 Cf. e.g., Andrzej Swidlicki, Political Trials in Poland 1981–1986 (Croom Helm, 1988); Antoni Dudek (ed.), Stan wojenny w Polsce 1981–1983 (IPN, 2003); Antoni Dudek and Krzysztof Madej (eds.), Świadectwa stanu wojennego (IPN, 2001).

12 Michal Kopeček, ‘Was There a Socialist Rechtsstaat in Late Communist East Central Europe? The Czechoslovak Case in a Regional Context’ (2020) 18 Journal of Modern European History 281.

13 Paweł Kowal, Koniec systemu władzy: Polityka ekipy gen. Wojciecha Jaruzelskiego w latach 1986–1989 (Trio, 2012), 119125.

14 Jakub Szumski, ‘The State Tribunal and the Paradoxes of Socialist Legality in 1980s Poland’ (2020) 18 Journal of Modern European History 297.

15 Lech Mażewski, Posttotalitarny Autorytaryzm PRL 1956–1989: Analiza Ustrojowopolityczna (Biała Podlaska, 2010), 115121.

16 The experience with and the development of the Rechtsstaat notion differs substantially in the different empires in the region depending, among others, on the strength and fortunes of the liberal movement. See, e.g., Gerald Stourzh, Wege zur Grundrechtsdemokratie: Studien zur Begriffs- und Institutionengeschichte des liberalen Verfassungsstaates (Vienna, 1989); Ernst-Wolfgang Böckenförde, ‘The Origin and Development of the Concept of the Rechtsstaat’, in State, Society and Liberty: Studies in Political Theory and Constitutional Law (New York, 1991); Andrey N. Medushevsky, Russian Constitutionalism: Historical and Contemporary Development (London, 2006).

17 Jens Meierhenrich, The Remnants of the Rechtsstaat: An Ethnography of Nazi Law (Oxford University Press, 2018), 81. For detailed development of the German public law see Michael Stolleis, Public Law in Germany, 1800–1914 (Berghan Books, 2001); Michael Stolleis, Public Law in Germany: A Historical Introduction from the 16th to the 21st Century (Oxford University Press, 2017).

18 See, e.g., Gerland Stourzh, Die Gleichberechtigung der Nationalitäten in der Verfassung und Verwaltung Österreichs 1848–1918 (Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1985); Pieter Judson, Exclusive Revolutionaries: Liberal Politics, Social Experience, and National Identity in the Austrian Empire, 1848–1914 (Ann Arbor, 1996), 117272.

19 See, e.g., František Šamalík, Právní stát kontra stalinismus (NLN, 1991); Zdeněk Jičínský, Charta 77 a právní stat (Doplněk, 1995), 94149; Ferenc Fehér and Agnes Heller, ‘From Totalitarian Dictatorship through “Rechtsstaat” to Democracy: Legal-Constitutional Changes in Soviet-Type-Societies’ (1990) 26 Thesis Eleven 7; Jacek Kurczewski and Barry Sullivan, ‘The Bill of Rights and the Emerging Democracies’ (2002) 65 Law and Contemporary Problems 251.

20 Anneli Albi and Samo Bardutzky (eds.), National Constitutions in European and Global Governance: Democracy, Rights, the Rule of Law: National Reports (Asser-Springer, 2019), 6871177.

21 Saïd Amir Arjomand, ‘Law, Political Reconstruction and Constitutional Politics’ (2003) 18 International Sociology 7.

22 See, e.g., Radoslav Procházka, Mission Accomplished: On Founding Constitutional Adjudication in Central Europe (Central European University Press, 2002); Wojciech Sadurski, ‘Judicial Review in Central and Eastern Europe: Rationales or Rationalizations?’ (2009) 40 Israel Law Review 500.

23 Paul Blokker, New Democracies in Crisis? A Comparative Constitutional Study of the Czech Republic, Hungary, Poland, Slovakia and Romania (Routledge, 2014), 7998; Paul Blokker, Multiple Democracies in Europe: Political Culture in New Member States (Routledge, 2010).

24 Emilia T. Kowalewska, ‘Between Civic and Legal Constitutionalism: Dynamics of Poland’s Constitution-making Projects of the 1990s’ (2020) 10 Oñati Socio-Legal Series 903. Available at: https://opo.iisj.net/index.php/osls/article/view/1245.

25 Ewa Poplawska, ‘Constitution-making in Poland: Some Reflections on Popular Involvement’ (2008) 45 Zbornik radova Pravnog fakulteta u Splitu 279; more broadly to the displacement of social rights, fundamental for Solidarity, in Polish constitutional discourse after 1989, see Michał Krajewski, ‘The Constitutional Quandary of Social Rights: Questions in Times of the Polish Illiberal Turn’ (2023) 21 International Journal of Constitutional Law 156.

26 See, e.g., Balazs Trencsényi et al., A History of Modern Political Thought in East Central Europe: Volume II, Negotiating Modernity in the “Short Twentieth Century” and Beyond: Part II, 1968–2018 (Oxford University Press, 2018), 181213; Michal Kopeček and Piotr Wciślik (eds.), Thinking through Transition: Liberal Democracy, Authoritarian Pasts, and Intellectual History in East Central Europe after 1989 (Central European University Press, 2015); Jerzy Szacki, Liberalism after Communism (Central European University Press, 1995); Miłowit Kuninski, ‘Liberalism in Poland: What Is Left?’(1997) 49 Studies in East European Thought, 241; Ervin Csizmadia, Két liberalizmus Magyarországon (Századvég Kiadó, 1999); Milan Znoj, České spory o liberalismus: Masaryk a Havel (Karolinum, 2024).

27 For discussions in recent human rights historiography about the mutual conditioning of human rights and neoliberalism, see Samuel Moyn, Not Enough: Human Rights in an Unequal World (Harvard University Press, 2018); Jessica Whyte, The Morals of the Market: Human Rights and the Rise of Neoliberalism (Verso, 2019).

28 It is represented by such a diverse group of thinkers as Raymond Aron, Isaiah Berlin, Arthur Schlessinger Jr., Karl R. Popper, Michael Oakeshott, Ralf Dahrendorf, Norberto Bobbio or Judith Shklar. Jan-Werner Müller (ed.), Isaiah Berlin’s Cold War Liberalism (Palgrave Pivot, 2019); Terry Nardin (ed.), Michael Oakeshott’s Cold War Liberalism (Palgrave Macmillan, 2015).

29 Přibáň, Dissidents of Law.

30 Jadwiga Staniszkis, Poland’s Self-Limiting Revolution (Princeton University Press, 1984).

31 Béla Greskovits, Political Economy of Protest and Patience: East European and Latin American Transformations Compared (Central European University Press, 1998); Paul Dragos Aligica and Anthony J. Evans, The Neoliberal Revolution in Eastern Europe: Economic Ideas in the Transition from Communism (Edward Elgar, 2009).

32 Thomas Biebricher, The Political Theory of Neoliberalism (Stanford University Press, 2018), 79108.

33 Quinn Slobodian, The Globalists: The End of Empire and the Birth of Neoliberalism (Harvard University Press, 2018).

34 Benjamin Alemparte, ‘Towards a Theory of Neoliberal Constitutionalism: Addressing Chile’s First Constitution-making Laboratory’ (2022) Global Constitutionalism 11, 83–109; Jedediah Purdy, ‘Neoliberal Constitutionalism: Lochnerism for a New Economy’ (2014) 77 Law and Contemporary Problems 195.

35 Some authors therefore distinguish rather between negative and positive constitutionalism; Nicholas William Barber, The Principles of Constitutionalism (Oxford University Press, 2018).

36 Jeremy Waldron, ‘Constitutionalism: A Skeptical View’, in T. Christiano and T. Christman (eds.), Contemporary Debates in Political Philosophy (Harvard University Press, 2009), 267282; see also Mark TushnetThe Globalization of Constitutional Law as a Weakly Neo-liberal Project’ (2019) 8 Global Constitutionalism 29.

37 Szacki, Liberalism after Communism, 119–134.

38 Tadeusz Kowalik, www.polskatransformacja.pl (Muza 2009).

39 Piotr Biegasiewicz, ‘The Gdańsk Liberals: An Exemplification of Polish Pragmatic Liberalism’, CSIE Working Papers, No. 6 (2017), 1934.

40 Dorothee Bohle and Gisela Neunhöffer, ‘Why Is There No Third Way? The Role of Neoliberal Ideology, Networks and Think Tanks in Combating Market Socialism and Shaping Transformation in Poland’, in Dieter Plehwe, Bernhard Walpen and Gisela Neunhöffer (eds.), Neoliberal Hegemony: A Global Critique (Routledge, 2006); Szacki, Liberalism after Communism, 119–170.

41 Greskovits, Political Economy of Protest and Patience; Sean Hanley, The New Right in the New Europe: Czech Transformation and Right-Wing Politics 1989–2006 (Routledge, 2008), 4065.

42 The historical consciousness of liberalism in post-communist times – of all possible kinds – has sometimes been encapsulated by the concept of liberalism of fear suggested by Judith Shklar in an influential essay from the eventful year of 1989. Judith Shklar, ‘The Liberalism of Fear’, in Nancy L. Rosenblum (ed.), Liberalism and the Moral Life (Harvard University Press, 1989); see, e.g., Marcin Król, Liberalizm strachu czy liberalizm odwagi (Znak, 1996).

43 Metaphorically speaking, human rights liberalism based its pedagogy on civic education about the totalitarian past (Vergangenheitsbewältigung), neoliberalism on the pedagogy of the market whose symbol was the coupon privatization envisioning popular shareholder capitalism. Piotr Wciślik, ‘Homo Sovieticus and the Neoliberal Legacy of Polish Dissent’ (2024) 38 East European Politics and Societies 931958; Marta Bucholc, ‘Law and liberal pedagogy in a post-socialist society: The case of Poland’ (2020) 18 Journal of Modern European History 324; Václav Rameš, Trh bez přívlastků, nebo ekonomickou demokracii? Spory o podobu vlastnické transformace v porevolučním Československu (ÚSD AV ČR 2021).

44 In many ways, this is reminiscent of the fears of democrats of various stripes following the fall of fascism in Europe after WWII, see, e.g., Martin Conway, Western Europe’s Democratic Age: 1945–1968 (Princeton University Press, 2020); Jan-Werner Müller, Contesting Democracy: Political Ideas in Twentieth-Century Europe (Yale University Press, 2011), 125170.

45 From a constitutionalist perspective, the notion of the rule of law in the ‘extraordinary’ period of transition to democracy and a market economy was seen as in many ways paradoxical, R. Teitel, Transitional Justice (Oxford University Press, 2000); Adam Czarnota, Martin Krygier and Wojciech Sadurski (eds.), Rethinking the Rule of Law after Communism (Central European University Press, 2005).

46 Chin Liew Ten, ‘Constitutionalism and the Rule of Law’, in Robert E. Goodin, Phillip Pettit and Thomas Pogge (eds.), A Companion to Contemporary Political Philosophy (Blackwell, 2017), 494.

47 Jeremy Waldron, ‘The Rule of Law as an Essentially Contested Concept’, in Martin Loughlin and Jens Meierheinrich (eds.), The Cambridge Companion to the Rule of Law (Cambridge University Press, 2021), 121; Cf. Geranne Lautenbach, ‘The Rule of Law Concept’, in The Concept of the Rule of Law and the European Court of Human Rights (Oxford University Press, 2013), 1869.

48 Shane Chalmers and Sundhya Pahuja, ‘(Economic) Development and the Rule of Law’, in Martin Loughlin and Jens Meierheinrich (eds.), The Cambridge Companion to the Rule of Law (Cambridge University Press, 2021), 377405; Martin Loughlin, ‘The Apotheosis of the Rule of Law’ (2018) 89 The Political Quarterly 659; Bojan Bugaric, ‘Law and Development in Central and Eastern Europe: Neoliberal Developmental State and Its Problems’, 17 September 2012, https://ssrn.com/abstract=2163073.

49 Jiří Přibáň, ‘From “Which Rule of Law?” to “The Rule of Which Law?”: Post-Communist Experiences of European Legal Integration’ (2009) 1 Hague Journal on the Rule of Law 337.

50 Aligica and Evans, The Neoliberal Revolution in Eastern Europe; Joahnna Bockman, Markets in the Name of Socialism: The Left-Wing Origins of Neoliberalism (Stanford University Press, 2011).

51 Friedrich August Hayek, The Political Ideal of the Rule of Law (National Bank of Egypt Printing Press, 1955), and Friedrich August Hayek, The Constitution of Liberty (University of Chicago Press, 1960).

52 Christopher S. Martin and Nikolai G. Wenzel, ‘Generality and Knowledge: Hayek’s Constitutional Theory of the Liberal State’ (2020) 31 Constitutional Political Economy 145; Rachel S. Turner, ‘Neo-Liberal Constitutionalism: Ideology, Government and the Rule of Law’ (2008) 1 Journal of Politics and Law 47; A. I. Ogus, ‘Law and Spontaneous Order: Hayek’s Contribution to Legal Theory’ (1989) 16 Journal of Law and Society 393.

53 Szacki, Liberalism after Communism, 119–170.

54 Joahanna Falk, Freiheit als politisches Ziel: Grundmodelle liberalen Denkens bei Kant, Hayek und Böckenförde (Campus, 2012), 82146.

55 Janusz Lewandowski, Neoliberałowie wobec współczesności (Gdynia, 1991); Ireneusz Krzemiński, ‘Liberalny wybór’, in Ireneusz Krzemiński (ed.), Liberalizm polski, I. (Sedno, 2015).

56 Tomáš Ježek (ed.), Zásady liberálního řádu (Academia, 2001); also his memoirs Tomáš Ježek, Zrození ze zkumavky: svědectví o české privatizaci 1990–1997 (Prostor 2007); J. Schwarz, ‘Nebál se jít proti proudu’ (2017) Katolický týdeník 49, 8.

57 The collection of Klaus’ early 1990s essays most comprehensively shows the political philosophy and social theory behind his politics: Václav Klaus, Mezi minulostí a budoucností: filozofické a humanologické úvahy (Nadace Universitas Masarykiana, 1996); for his monetarism before 1989 see Adam Geršl, Ekonomické myšlení Václava Klause do roku 1990 (Karolinum, 2006).

58 This applies, for example, to one of the most important liberal constitutional scholars in the region, András Sajó, who is certainly no dogmatic Hayekian but at the same time has always referred to Hayek, among others, in the basic idea that runs through Hayek‘s late work, namely that the rule of law is constitutive of, not merely instrumental to, political freedom. See, e.g., András Sajó, Limiting Government: An Introduction to Constitutionalism (Central European University Press, 1999) and its reworked version reacting to the illiberal challenges to liberal rule of law in the 2010s symptomatically referring directly to Hayek in its title: Renáta Uitz and András Sajó, The Constitution of Freedom: An Introduction to Legal Constitutionalism (Oxford University Press, 2017).

59 Tomáš Němeček and Vojtěch Cepl, Život právníka ve 20. století (Leges, 2010).

60 Jan Brož and Jan Chmel, ‘Pohled za oponu: studie o vzniku Ústavy České republiky a o kontextu její interpretace’ (2016) Život právníka 78–79.

61 Eg Vojtěch Cepl, ‘Bottlenecks in the Transformation of Eastern Europe’ (2000) 4 Washington University Journal of Law & Policy 23, https://journals.library.wustl.edu/lawpolicy/article/id/1691/ and selected articles and interviews published as www.cepl.eu. For a direct Hayekian reference, see Vojtěch Cepl, ‘The Road Out of Serfdom’ (1992) 12 Vera Lex 4.

62 Falk, Freiheit als politisches Ziel.

63 Přibáň, ‘From “Which Rule of Law?”’, 338–346.

64 David Dyzenhaus, ‘The Rule of Law as the Rule of Liberal Principle’, in Arthur Ripstein (ed.), Ronald Dworkin (Cambridge University Press, 2007), 57.

65 Ronald Dworkin, A Matter of Principle (Harvard University Press, 1985), 11.

66 Roberto Gargarella, ‘Constitutionalism and the Rule of Law’, in Jens Meierhenrich and Martin Loughlin (eds.), Cambridge Companion to the Rule of Law (Cambridge University Press, 2021), 426.

67 Dyzenhaus, ‘The Rule of Law as the Rule of Liberal Principle’, 57.

68 See Kis’ most significant work in this respect: János Kis, Constitutional Democracy (Central European University Press, 2003); Dworkin’s introduction in Ronald Dworkin (ed.), From Liberal Values to Democratic Transition (Central European University Press, 2004), 1115.

69 Eliška Wagnerová, ‘Koncept právního státu’, in Ivo Pospíšil and Eliška Wagnerová (eds.), Vladimír Klokočka liber amicorum: in memoriam emeritního soudce Ústavního soudu (Linde, 2009), 235250.

70 From among his most influential legal-political writings of that period, see, e.g., Vladimír Klokočka, Politické reprezentace a volby v demokratických systémech (Aleco, 1991), Vladimír Klokočka, Ústavní systémy evropských států (Linde, 1996).

71 The FRG served as a successful example of coping with the totalitarian past with the substantial help of constitutional law and the active role of the CC, an inspiration widely spread throughout the ECE, not only in Czechia. In the first Czech CC, besides Klokočka, the leading representative of this tendency was Pavel Holländer, an admirer of Gustav Radbruch. See, e.g., Tomáš Němeček and Pavel Holländer, ‘Vím, že ty běsy tady pořád jsou’, https://jinepravo.blogspot.com/2008/07/vm-e-ty-bsy-tady-pod-jsou.html, download 23 March 2024; Pavel Holländer, Verfassungsrechtliche Argumentation - zwischen dem Optimismus und der Skepsis (Duncker & Humblot 2007).

72 Přibáň, ‘From “Which Rule of Law?”’, 344–346.

73 Gábor Attila Tóth, ‘Chief Justice Sólyom and the Paradox of “Revolution under the Rule of Law”’, in Rehan Abeyratne and Iddo Porat (eds.), Towering Judges: A Comparative Study of Constitutional Judges (Cambridge University Press, 2021); Kim Lane Scheppele, ‘Guardians of the Constitution: Constitutional Court Presidents and the Struggle for the Rule of Law in Post-Soviet Europe’ (2006) 154 University of Pennsylvania Law Review 1757.

74 Vladimír Čermák, Otázka demokracie (CDK, 2017), 443448.

75 Petr Fiala and František Mikš, Rozhovory s Vladimírem Čermákem. O filosofii, politice a právu (CDK, 2000), 108. Cf. Jiří Baroš (ed.), Vladimír Čermák. Člověk – filozof – soudce (Masarykova univerzita, 2009).

76 Somewhat misleadingly is the Central European tradition often subsumed in the English-speaking field of research under the title of ‘German law’, Torben Spaak and Patricia Mindus (eds.), The Cambridge Companion to Legal Positivism (Cambridge University Press, 2021); Luca Siliquini-Cinelli (ed.), Legal Positivism in a Global and Transnational Age (Springer, 2019).

77 See, e.g., Zdeněk Kühn, The Judiciary in Central and Eastern Europe (Brill, 2011); Jan Komárek, ‘The Struggle for Legal Reform after Communism’ (2014) LSE Law, Society and Economy Working Papers, https://eprints.lse.ac.uk/60568/1/WPS2014-10_Komarek.pdf; Sergei Belov, William Partlett and Alexandra Troitskaya, ‘Socialist Constitutional Legacies’ (2021) 9 Russian Law Journal 8.

78 Kühn, The Judiciary in Central and Eastern Europe, 65–161.

79 See, e.g., the representative writings of the prominent regime human rights lawyer Josef Blahož (ed.), Kritika buržoazních a revizionistických koncepcí demokracie (Academia, 1983); Josef Blahož (ed.), Občan a jeho práva a povinnosti v současném světě (Academia, 1987).

80 E.g., Josef Blahož, ‘Human Rights, Their Guarantees and the Constitutional Judiciary in the CSFR’ (1992) 43 Austrian Journal of Public and International Law 31; Josef Blahož, Soudní kontrola ústavnosti, Srovnávací pohled (Aspi Publ, 2001); Josef Blahož, Sjednocující se Evropa a lidská a občanská práva (Aspi Publ, 2005); Aleš Gerloch, ‘Právní stát v minulosti a v současnosti’, in Jiří Kunc and Zdeněk Pinc (eds.), Demokracie a ústavnost (Karolinum, 1996), 4053; Aleš Gerloch (ed.), Základy teorie práva a právního státu (Policejní akademie ČR, 1997).

81 A good example in the Czech context is the discussion from the end of the 2000s on the issue of law and the good in a constitutional democracy; Jiří Přibáň and Pavel Holländer (eds.), Právo a dobro v ústavní demokracii: Polemické a kritické úvahy (Slon, 2011).

82 Among the Marxist legal experts in ECE countries, we can find more figures like Knapp, who, after 1989, integrated into the new system but kept their distance. One example is Béla Pokol in Hungary, who, while profiling himself as a theorist of the liberal democratic constitutional system, was among the first critics of the alleged juristocracy in post-communist Hungary and later found a prominent role in the illiberal constitutional project of Orbán’s Hungary, among others as a Constitutional Court justice.

83 Zdena Žáčková, Viktor Knapp v Československé akademii věd. Kariéra českého právního vědce (Praha, 2015); see also my study on the Czechoslovak communist legal expertise related to governance practices where Knapp plays a prominent role, Michal Kopeček, ‘Vládnout právem. Česká právní věda od ‚represivní legality’ kprávnímu státu, 1969–1994’, in Michal Kopeček (ed.), Architekti dlouhé změny: expertní kořeny postsocialismu v Československu (Argo-ÚSD AV ČR, 2019), 41101.

84 Viktor Knapp, ‘Zákonodárná moc ústavního soudu’ (1993) 132 Právník 101.

85 Viktor Knapp, ‘Člověk, občan a právo’ (1992) 131 Právník 8.

86 Footnote Ibid., 9–10.

87 For a perspective on the liberal-conservative compromise preceding the culture wars in ECE, see Pavel Barša, Zora Hesová and Ondřej Slačálek (eds.), Central Europe Culture Wars: Beyond Post-Communism and Populism (Faculty of Arts, Charles University, 2021), open access version available online https://dspace.cuni.cz/bitstream/handle/20.500.11956/170756/H-15_Central_European_culture_wars_web.pdf.

88 This political debate played an important role in culture wars in the post-communist ECE and has only recently received more attention in legal scholarship in connection with illiberal court-packing, Katarina Šipulová and David Kosař, ‘Purging the Judiciary after a Transition: Between a Rock and a Hard Place’ (2024) Hague Journal on the Rule of Law 1.

15 From the Façade to Solid Foundation? The Evolution of the Polish Constitutional Law Discourse in 1944–1989

I would like to express my gratitude to the participants of the seminar ‘European Constitutional Imaginaries’, organized by the IMAGINE Project in Warsaw on 10 December 2021, and the participants of CLEST Seminar, Faculty of Law, Administration and Economics of the University of Wroclaw, 22 December 2021, for the opportunity to present my working paper and discuss it in a genuine scientific atmosphere. Special thanks shall be directed to Michał Krajewski for encouraging me to elaborate on the subject of this chapter.

1 See for example, Tomasz Stawecki, ‘Wykładnia konstytucjijako przedmiot analiz teoretycznych, porównawczych oraz badań empirycznych’ in Tomasz Stawecki and Jan Winczorek (eds.), Wykładnia konstytucji: Inspiracje, teorie, argumenty (Wolters Kluwer Polska, 2015), 20; Paweł Sarnecki, ‘Stan nauki prawa konstytucyjnego w Polsce’ (2010) (No 7) Państwo i Prawo 5, 6, 10.

2 See, Sarnecki, ‘Stan nauki prawa konstytucyjnego w Polsce’, 5.

3 See for instance, Mark Brzezinski, The Struggle for Constitutionalism in Poland (reprint, Palgrave MacMillian, 2000), 1, where the author described the Polish Constitution of 1952 as ‘imposition from abroad, a socio-political anachronism, and alien to Polish constitutional heritage’ and contrasted it with ‘rich, indigenous constitutional heritage’ of the First Polish Republic (1569–1795) that was reflected in the enactment of the 1791 Constitution, which made Poland the second country in the world history to adopt a written constitution.

4 This is the common reading of Paul Blokker, New Democracies in Crisis? A Comparative Constitutional Study of the Czech Republic, Hungary, Poland, Romania and Slovakia (Routledge, 2015). This reading is attractive as it explains the emergence of the rule-of-law crisis as resulting from the unsuccessful transplant of ‘Western’ constitutionalism. However, Blokker’s argument is more complex. The author – despite not including in his analysis the pre-1944 constitutional traditions of the region – acknowledges that the aspirations in the Central Eastern Europe for a constitutional rule emerged prior to 1989 and that they were an important part of the dissident movements across the region (Footnote ibid., 56–74, 81–98). His claim is that the specific type of constitutionalism that emerged in the 1990s in the region (‘legal constitutionalism’) was determined by the external factors (a ‘legal-constitutionalist bias of the EU’) against alleged local aspirations of dissidents for something that might be described as ‘civic constitutionalism’. In other words, according to Blokker, it was the specific subtype of constitutionalism, not the very idea of a constitutional rule, that was imposed on the Central Eastern Europe. See Footnote ibid., 165.

5 Note, however, that speaking of ‘constitutional law’ in the context of PRL is an ahistorical simplification. In fact, until the 1970s, it was common to speak of ‘State law’ rather than ‘constitutional law’. See, Mirosław Granat, Prawo konstytucyjne: Pytania i odpowiedzi, 10th ed. (Wolters Kluwer, 2021), 2627. For the sake of simplicity, however, hereinafter I use the notion of ‘constitutional law’ to denote the whole discipline as it evolved over the years.

6 See Brzezinski, The Struggle for Constitutionalism in Poland, passim, where the author described the entire reality of PRL as ‘totalitarian’, not differentiating between the truly totalitarian Stalinist period (1944–1956) and post-Stalinist authoritarianism (from 1956 onwards).

7 Alternatively, one may argue that it was a path from ‘State law’ to ‘constitutional law’, as the very idea of ‘constitutional law’ displays the aspiration of law to a greater autonomy and reflects the idea that a State in its operations, including legislative ones, is not absolutely sovereign but subjected to external standards. Thus, the very shift from ‘State’ to ‘constitutional’ law in the self-identification of the discipline, which could be observed in the 1970s, sheds some light on the evolution of the constitutional law in PRL.

8 See, for example, Andryi Vyshinsky, The Law of the Soviet State (Macmillan, 1948), 339340, who claimed that in capitalist states constitutional review ‘is broadly used by monopolist cliques of exploiters to obtain a declaration of “unconstitutionality” as to laws running counter to their interests’. On the Soviet constitutional theory in general, see, Alec Nove, ‘Some Aspects of Soviet Constitutional Theory’ (1949) 12 The Modern Law Review 12.

9 The relation between Marxism and post-war Polish legal science is a topic itself worth to investigate. Elsewhere, I have argued that the relation between Marxism – as either a philosophical tradition or ideology (Marxism-Leninism) – was of complex nature. In the Stalinist period (1944–1956) it was a leading tradition, structuring the content of theoretical programs developed in legal science. After October 1956 most legal scholars shifted towards more positivist approaches, meanwhile they were still trying to appear as they were inspired by Marxist tradition. In the post-1968 era, Marxism practically disappeared as a methodological orientation in legal science, remaining – if at all – just an ornament to purely positivistic considerations. I try to explain it briefly below (see point 2.4.1). For more see, Wojciech Zomerski, W kierunku demokratycznej nauki prawa? Dogmatyka, edukacja, postanalityczność (Wydawnictwo Naukowe Scholar, 2023).

10 The aspiration of the socialist government for the constitutional rule was in line with the post-war trends on both sides of the Iron Curtain and with the pre-war constitutional traditions of Poland, which, in the interwar period, had two constitutions and its first constitution was adopted as early as in 1791.

11 In the interwar period, constitutional courts were operating only in Austria and Czechoslovakia. In the post-war period, the first constitutional court was established in 1947 in Italy and the Federal Republic of Germany, later in Greece (1975), Spain (1978) and Portugal (1982). For this reason, the post-war emergence of constitutional courts, as a reflection of a general rejection of the concept of parliamentary supremacy, is explained with the experience of fascism or – to put it more universally – authoritarianism. In this regard see, for instance, Mauro Cappelletti, ‘Repudiating Montesquieu? The Expansion and Legitimacy of “Constitutional Justice”’ (1985) 35 Catholic University Law Review 1, 16–17.

12 Both pre-war Polish constitutions ruled out judicial constitutional review. This was in line with the constitutional tendencies at that time as the pre-war European constitutionalism was in general dominated by the French concept of parliamentary supremacy, which precluded constitutional judicial review.

13 One of the peculiarities of the Polish real socialism was a limited political pluralism, which the multi-party system was a most visible reflection of. Interestingly, the SD managed to sustain its non-Marxist orientation, being one of a few non-Marxist parties in the Eastern Bloc.

14 Julian Makowski, ‘Materiały do projektu przyszłej konstytucji’ (1947) (No 11) Państwo i Prawo 32, 42–43.

15 Interestingly, Makowski saw the absence of constitutional review in the tradition of European constitutionalism as a remnant of the monarchic ideas. In this perspective, constitutional review was seen as a democratic ‘development’ against the post-monarchic traditions of the Second Republic of Poland (1918–1939). Note, however, that Makowski, as a pre-war professor educated in Antwerp, Paris and other pre-war Polish universities, was himself a ‘remnant’ of a non-socialist legal tradition.

16 See Stefan Rozmaryn, ‘Kontrola konstytucyjności ustaw’ (1948) (No 11) Państwo i Prawo 36 (part 1) and Stefan Rozmaryn, ‘Kontrola konstytucyjności ustaw’ (1948) (No 12) Państwo i Prawo 3 (part 2).

17 See, Rozmaryn, ‘Kontrola konstytucyjności ustaw’ (part 2), 20: ‘The constitutional control of statutes by extra-parliamentary bodies, particularly judicial and quasi-judicial, is a reactionary institution and because of that, there is no room for it either in a socialist State or in a State of people’s democracy, which trusts the people’s justice and the will of the people’.

18 Stefan Rozmaryn, Polskie prawo państwowe, 2nd ed. (Książka i Wiedza, 1951), 301.

19 Footnote Ibid., 301–302.

20 Footnote Ibid., 302, note 42.

21 At the same time, the Constitution of 1952, in contrast to the previous Polish constitutions, did not include an explicit prohibition of constitutional judicial review, which made room for the further discussions in this regard. As we will see, the discussions on the admissibility of constitutional review under the Constitution of 1952 were continued almost through the entire period of PRL and ceased only in the 1980s, when the constitutional court was eventually established.

22 It is commonly said that the draft of the Constitution of 1952 – despite the alleged subjection to the public discussion – was created by the narrow group of lawyers that were under strong influence of the Party. The final draft was allegedly prepared by Joseph Stalin himself, who introduced fifty amendments on the project prepared by the committee led by Rozmaryn. See Andrzej Garlicki, ‘O mój Rozmarynie’ (2014) Polityka, www.polityka.pl/pomocnikhistoryczny/1527195,1,o-moj-rozmarynie-czyli-konstytucja-prl.read.

23 See, Editorial, ‘Niektóre zagadnienia polityczno-prawne w świetle III Plenum KC PZPR’ (1955) (No 10) Państwo i Prawo 361, 369.

24 Kazimierz Biskupski, ‘Niektóre problemy socjalistycznego parlamentaryzmu’ (1956) (No 10) Państwo i Prawo 545, 547.

25 Note that the call for the institutionalisation of constitutional judicial review was expressed again in the resolution of the Central Committee of SD from 10 October 1956.

26 Konstanty Grzybowski, ‘Stalinizm w socjalistycznym prawie konstytucyjnym’ (1957) (No 6) Państwo i Prawo 1053, 1063.

28 See, Zygmunt Izdebski, ‘Rewizja teorii podziału władz’ (1957) (No 11) Państwo i Prawo 787.

29 Footnote Ibid., 799–800.

30 Stanisław Ehrlich, ‘Uwagi o praworządności socjalistycznej’ (1958) (No 8–9) Państwo i Prawo 233, 244–246.

31 Brzezinski, The Struggle for Constitutionalism in Poland, 67.

32 See Footnote ibid., 135.

33 See Footnote ibid., 68–69.

35 Footnote Ibid., 68. See, Nove, ‘Some Aspects of Soviet Constitutional Theory’, 12, who in the context of constitutionalism of the Soviet Union argued that it is a common failing of both ‘friends and enemies of the USSR’, to mistake the avowed purpose of constitutional institutions with its actual functioning.

36 On the legitimizing rather than normative character of socialist constitutions see, Harold G. Skilling, The Governments of Communist East Europe (Crowell, 1966), 50.

37 Stefan Rozmaryn, Konstytucja jako ustawa zasadnicza PRL, 1st ed. (Państwowe Wydawnictwo Naukowe, 1961).

38 In the Polish constitutional law theory, the distinction between ‘universal’ and ‘particular’ models of the interpretation refers to the controversy, whether the constitution should be interpreted as any other piece of legislation or in a specific manner different from the interpretation of ordinary laws. Meanwhile, the ‘universal’ theory of constitutional interpretation seems to go hand in hand with legal constitutionalism, the ‘particular’ theory of constitutional interpretation might be associated with its political counterpart.

39 See Rozmaryn, Konstytucja jako ustawa zasadnicza PRL, passim.

40 Footnote Ibid., 268–269.

41 Footnote Ibid., 185–186.

42 Footnote Ibid., 183–184.

43 Footnote Ibid., 186–187.

44 According to Rozmaryn, the distinctive feature of socialist constitutionalism is the institutionalisation of material (economic) safeguards of the rule of law. According to him, such safeguards are necessary if one wants to ensure the effectiveness of constitutional rights and freedoms. Footnote Ibid.

45 Footnote Ibid., 193. By the subordination of parliamentary members to the will of the voters, Rozmaryn understood the constitutionally enshrined imperative mandate that obliged MPs to pursue policies that agreed with the voters and provided for the right to recall MPs that failed to act in such manner.

47 Simultaneously, one may observe in this period the emergence of scholarship that supported the inadmissibility thesis. Particularly active in this regard was Janina Zakrzewska, who, discussing the function of the constitutional court in the Western countries, denounced it as an instrument of class violence. See, Janina Zakrzewska, ‘Kontrola Konstytucyjności ustaw w powojennej Francji’ (1961) (No 12) Państwo i Prawo 922; Zakrzewska, ‘Trybunał Konstytucyjny a zabezpieczenie zgodności ustaw z Konstytucją we Włoszech’ (1963) (No 11) Państwo i Prawo 705; Janina Zakrzewska, Kontrola konstytucyjności ustaw (we współczesnym państwie burżuazyjnym (Wydawnictwo Prawnicze, 1964), 167; Janina Zakrzewska and Marek Sobolewski, ‘Instytucja kontroli konstytucyjności ustaw w współczesnych państwach Europy Zachodniej’ (1965) (No 1) Ruch Prawniczy, Ekonomiczny i Socjologiczny 1. Interestingly, in the 1980s, Zakrzewska joined the opposition to become eventually, in 1989, a judge of the Constitutional Tribunal. In this regard, see also Footnote note 123.

48 Jan Ziembiński, ‘Sesja naukowa katedr prawa konstytucyjnego’ (1961) (No 12) Państwo i Prawo 1051, 1053–1054.

49 Karol M. Pospieszalski, ‘Recenzja: S. Rozmaryn Konstytucja jako ustawa zasadnicza PRL, Warszawa 1961’ (1962) (No 1) Ruch Prawniczy, Ekonomiczny i Socjologiczny 305, 309. The author, in order to challenge the main Rozmaryn’s argument referring to the position of Sejm as the supreme State authority, argued that if, according to the Constitution each authority, including Sejm, shall strictly observe the law, the notion of ‘supreme authority’ cannot be interpreted in such manner that would result in the exemption of Sejm from the force of system, created by the former. The supreme is not the authority itself – argued Pospieszalski – but the constitution adopted by such authority.

50 Feliks Siemieński, Organy przedstawicielskie w systemie organów państwa socjalistycznego (UMCS, 1964), 265271.

51 Andrzej Burda, ‘Janina Zakrzewska: Kontrola konstytucyjności ustaw (we współczesnym państwie burżuazyjnym), Warszawa 1964, Wyd. Prawnicze’ (1956) Państwo i Prawo 865, 867. See also in this regard: Andrzej Burda, Praworządność w systemie demokracji socjalistycznej (Instytut Nauk prawnych IPN, 1967), 112.

52 In the second edition of his book, published in 1967, he admitted that under the Constitution of 1952 some limited form of constitutional review is admissible (exercised either by a special committee of the Sejm or by the Supreme Court, provided that the opinions or rulings of these bodies would not be binding upon the Sejm). He even suggested that the introduction of a fully-fledged constitutional court would have been theoretically possible, provided that the Constitution had been amended accordingly. See, Stefan Rozmaryn, Konstytucja jako ustawa zasadnicza PRL, 2nd ed. (Państwowe Wydawnictwo Naukowe, 1967), 215.

53 According to Janusz Trzciński, Funkcja prawna konstytucji socjalistycznej (Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Wrocławskiego, 1978), 128129, Poland was one of the only countries, along with Yugoslavia and Czechoslovakia, where constitutional judicial review became a subject of broader academic discussions.

54 Dariusz Stola, Kampania antysyjonistyczna w Polsce 1967–1968 (Instytut Studiów Politycznych PAN, 2000), 1327.

55 Marek J. Siemek, ‘Filozofia i społeczeństwo w powojennej Polsce’, in Marek J. Siemek (ed.), Wolność, rozum, intersubiektywność (Oficyna naukowa, 2002), 320.

57 See Brzezinski, The Struggle for Constitutionalism in Poland, 25, who noted that ‘the establishment of the Constitutional Court was a radical departure from the theory of unity of State power, and the Soviet regime legitimised this development by maintaining that Yugoslavia, as a federal system, required a limited form of judicial review to settle disputes between republics’.

58 On this, see Footnote note 77.

59 See Blokker, New Democracies in Crisis?, 65, who argued that ‘from the 1970s onwards, a heightened interest in constitutionalism and constitutionality could be noticed in communist Poland’.

60 This change was understood as an ongoing process of constitutionalisation of the social sphere, meanwhile the traditional ‘constitution of state’ was associated with solely legal and political realm. See, Jerzy Stembrowicz, ‘Konstytucja a ustrój państwowy i społeczny’ (1971) Państwo i Prawo 231; Witold Zakrzewski, ‘Konstytucja państwa a konstytucja społeczeństwa’ (1969) (No 11) Państwo i Prawo 778; see also: Kazimierz Działocha, ‘Konstytucja PRL po nowelizacji z 10 II 1976 (Uwagi o zmianie koncepcji konstytucji)’ (1977) (No 2) Państwo i Prawo 5, 7.

61 Andrzej Burda, ‘Instytucjonalne gwarancje praworządności i ich rola w państwie socjalistycznym’ (1971) (No 8–9) Państwo i Prawo 215, 215.

62 Footnote Ibid., 227, as well as Andrzej Gwiżdż, ‘Główne kierunki rozwoju współczesnego konstytucjonalizmu socjalistycznego’ (1971) (No 8–9) Państwo i Prawo 244, 248.

63 Burda, ‘Instytucjonalne gwarancje praworządności’, 227–228.

64 Gwiżdż, ‘Główne kierunki rozwoju’, 248.

66 See Zbigniew Witkowski, ‘Rada Państwa jako organ czuwający nad zgodnością Prawa z Konstytucją’ (1977) Państwo i Prawo 37, 37. See also: Bogusia Puchalska, Limits to Democratic Constitutionalism in Central and Eastern Europe (Ashgate, 2011) 42, who spoke of a ‘fundamental turn in constitutional thinking by the main political powers’ that were happening at that time.

67 Feliks Siemieński, ‘Problem kontroli konstytucyjności ustaw w państwie socjalistycznym’ (1972) (No 4) Ruch Prawniczy, Ekonomiczny i Socjologiczny 1.

68 Footnote Ibid., 1–4.

72 This fact alone demonstrates how the constitutional law discourse evolved over the years. Back in Rozmaryn’s era, the case of the USA was only cited to depict the flaws of the Western bourgeois constitutionalism. See for example: Rozmaryn, Polskie prawo państwowe, 301–302 or Rozmaryn, ‘Kontrola konstytucyjności ustaw’ (part 1), 52–60.

73 Siemieński, ‘Problem kontroli konstytucyjności ustaw’, 12.

75 Witkowski, ‘Rada Państwa jako organ czuwający’, 40.

76 See Leszek Garlicki, ‘Reforma wymiaru sprawiedliwości a kontrola konstytucyjności ustaw’ (1982) (No 1–2) Państwo i Prawo 34, 36.

77 Earlier, similar developments took place in Romania (1965) and Hungary (1972). In GDR the State Council was entitled to review the constitutionality of laws under the Constitution of 1949 in its original content.

78 See Andrzej Gwiżdż, ‘Trybunał Konstytucyjny’ (1983) (No 1–2) Państwo i Prawo 3, 7–8, who praised the amendment as the reflection of the rule that ‘there can be no law but that which is consistent with the constitution’.

79 See, Witkowski, ‘Rada Państwa jako organ czuwający’, 42 and Stembrowicz, ‘Konstytucja a ustrój państwowy i społeczny’, 63.

80 See Stanisław Gebert, ‘Czuwanie przez Radę Państwa nad zgodnością prawa z Konstytucją’ (1980) Państwo i Prawo 26, 28 and 34; Andrzej N. Wróblewski, ‘Kontrola konstytucyjności prawa w państwach socjalistycznych’ (1978) Państwo i Prawo 47, 52.

81 The resolution provided for the very limited model of constitutional review, as regards its scope (non-parliamentary acts, international agreements and draft of statutes) as well as its legal consequences (the state organ that issued the act that was later found as violating a statute or the constitution, was only obliged to inform the State Council about the steps that it undertook to eliminate ‘irregularities’ found by the State Council). Not surprisingly, the State Council had never exercised its competence in this regard.

82 See for instance: Gebert, ‘Czuwanie przez Radę Państwa’, 41.

83 See Garlicki, ‘Reforma wymiaru sprawiedliwości’, 36; Tadeusz Ereciński, ‘Aktualne problemy ustroju sądownictwa’ (1981) Państwo i Prawo 18, 30; Wróblewski, ‘Kontrola konstytucyjności’, 60.

84 See Działocha, ‘Konstytucja PRL po nowelizacji’, 14; Wróblewski, ‘Kontrola konstytucyjności’, 56.

85 See Garlicki, ‘O mój Rozmarynie’. The regime realised that ‘some part of the society treats the constitution seriously’. See also Brzezinski, The Struggle for Constitutionalism in Poland, 74, who underlined the exceptional character and importance of the criticism of this amendment. In his view, this ‘criticism … represented the first time that the totalitarian foundation of the regime, rather than its individual policies, were openly attacked’.

86 Brzezinski, The Struggle for Constitutionalism in Poland, 73.

87 Note that the call for the introduction of judicial review of administrative decisions, as it was noted earlier, was expressed in the constitutional law doctrine as the aftermath of October 1956.

88 Earlier, the administrative judiciary was successfully implemented in Yugoslavia (1952), Hungary (1957), Romania (1967) and Bulgaria (1970).

89 See Brzezinski, The Struggle for Constitutionalism in Poland, 139–140, where the author noted that ‘NSA was directly relying on Constitution to support its rulings, and were dealing with many constitutional problems, particularly concerning the constitutional parameters of executive branch law-making’. ‘In this way’ – argued Brzezinski – ‘the NSA acted as a custodian of Constitution and created an atmosphere favourable to the further development of mechanisms of constitutional protection’.

90 In view of further developments, it seems justified to claim that Martial Law only constrained but did not destroy the public demand for the democratisation of the regime. On the role of the Gdansk agreement, as well as the importance of the discourse of rights in the Solidarity’s struggle for the constitutional rule, see Jarosław Kuisz, Charakter prawny porozumień sierpniowych 1980–1981 (Warszawa, 2009), 469478.

91 Garlicki, ‘Reforma wymiaru sprawiedliwości’, 35, who argued that, although the call for institutionalisation of constitutional judicial review in the Polish socialist doctrine was present from the late 1960s, it was the ‘August breakthrough’ that allowed for the rearticulation of this call and made space for its potential realisation.

92 From that time, see, Feliks Siemieński, ‘Pozycja ustrojowa i właściwość Trybunału Konstytucyjnego’ (1985) 4 Ruch Prawniczy Ekonomiczny i Socjologiczny 7.

93 It is worth noting, however, that Garlicki supported the idea of empowering the Supreme Court with the judicial review of conformity of laws with the constitution, rather than the setting up of a separate specialised constitutional court. See Garlicki, ‘Reforma wymiaru sprawiedliwości’, 35.

94 Gwiżdż, ‘Trybunał Konstytucyjny’, 9.

95 See Trzciński, Funkcja prawna konstytucji socjalistycznej, 127–139; Hanna Suchocka, Konstytucyjne gwarancje praworządności w europejskich państwach socjalistycznych (Wydawnictwo Naukowe UAM, 1979), 35; Michał Domagała, Kontrola zgodności prawa z konstytucją w europejskich państwach socjalistycznych (Wydawnictwo prawnicze, 1986), 4; Jerzy Bafia, Praworządność (Książka i Wiedza, 1985), 102105.

96 Jerzy Kowalski, ‘Problemy reformy systemu politycznego Polskiej Rzeczypospolitej Ludowej’ (1981) Państwo i Prawo 3, 6.

97 Resolution of the Ogólnopolski Zjazd Adwokatury from 4 January 1981 (1981) 3–4 Palestra 198. On the role of the bar in the institutionalisation of the constitutional court, see Zdzisław Czeszejko-Sochacki, ‘Trybunał Konstytucyjny a adwokatura’ (1986) (No 2) Palestra 1.

98 See Resolution of the First National Congress of Solidarity no. 28/81, especially the thesis no. 23, available at www.solidarnosc.org.pl/ws/wp-content/uploads/2010/10/1-KZD-I-tura-Gda%C5%84sk-1981.pdf.

99 In 1975, Helsinki Final Act was signed by PRL and other socialist countries. Subsequently, on 3 March 1977 UN International Covenants on Human Rights were ratified. On the importance of the latter for the changes in the Polish legal system, see Ereciński, ‘Aktualne problemy ustroju sądownictwa’, 19.

100 See Resolution no. 28/81 (Footnote n 98), thesis no. 23, where the need for higher protection of the individual rights and freedoms was stressed, and institutionalisation of the constitutional court was in fact deemed as one of the means to achieve this aim, but, on the other hand, in the excerpt devoted to the constitutional court itself, its role was explained in a purely Kelsenian manner.

101 The Committee consisted of professors from leading Polish law faculties elected by: PZPR (A. Burda from Maria Curie-Skłodowska University and L. Kubicki from Polish Academy of Sciences), SD (J. Jodłowski from University of Warsaw and A. Gubiński from University of Warsaw) and Zjednoczone Stronnictwo Ludowe (H. Groszyk and J. Ziembińskim, both from Maria Curie-Skłodowska University), to be joined by non-partisan A. Gwiżdż (University of Warsaw).

102 Gwiżdż, ‘Trybunał Konstytucyjny’, 4.

103 The State Tribunal (Trybunał Stanu) was an impeachment court deciding on the criminal liability for constitutional and statutory infringements by high State officials. These officials were to become accountable for abuses committed while in office for the first time.

104 See Zdzisław Czeszejko-Sochacki, Trybunał Konstytucyjny PRL (Książka i Wiedza, 1986), 4649.

105 See for example: Gwiżdż, ‘Trybunał Konstytucyjny’.

106 On this see Footnote notes 123Footnote 125.

107 In view of the ratification of international human rights treaties in the late 1970s (see, Footnote n 99) it was a clear sign that the Tribunal was not designed to become a guardian of individual rights.

108 See Domagała, Kontrola zgodności prawa, 102–110, who affirmatively discussed the institutional set-up of the TK as the reflection of the supremacy of parliament over the Tribunal. Interestingly, the subordination of the Tribunal towards the Sejm also had a symbolic character, as its initial seat was located in the basement of the Sejm.

109 See Siemieński, ‘Pozycja ustrojowa i właściwość Trybunału Konstytucyjnego’, 12, where the author affirmatively discussed the supremacy of the Sejm over the Tribunal and Footnote ibid., 34–35, where the author in the conclusion described the institutional set-up of the Tribunal as ‘optimal’.

110 Gwiżdż, ‘Trybunał Konstytucyjny’, 10–11.

111 Stanisław Jadczak, ‘Dobrze, że będzie’ – interview from 20 January 1985 with Jan Ziembiński, professor of law from Marie Skłodowska-Curie University (1985) 29 Polityka, https://trybunal.gov.pl/fileadmin/content/dokumenty/pierwsza-rozprawa/Dobrze_ze_bedzie_wywiad_z_Janem_Ziembinskim.pdf.

112 See Footnote ibid., where Ziembiński described this feature of the adopted model of constitutional review as its ‘shortcoming’ and stated that ‘it is the most courteous solution in the contemporary law, as the parliament would decide whether the statute, adopted by this parliament, is in compliance with the Constitution or not’. This feature of the TK was also negatively assessed by Leszek Garlicki, Ewolucja polskiego prawa państwowego w latach 1980–1982 (IOZiDK, 1983), 38, who argued that, in the view of this limitation, the Tribunal ‘is not a constitutional court in the appropriate meaning of this notion’.

113 Jadczak, ‘Dobrze, że będzie’.

114 Out of the original twelve judges of the Tribunal, nine were professors closely related to the academia (including former deans and rectors) and the remaining three had a more judicial background. The field of expertise of the ‘academic’ judges varied from criminal law (K. Buchała, S. Pawela), through administrative (A. Kabat) and financial law (N. Gajl), to international (A. Klafkowski, H. de Fiumel, L. Łukaszuk) and constitutional law (K. Działocha), as well as the theory of State and law (H. Groszyk).

115 The postulate that the TK should be an expert, apolitical and scientific body has been present in the doctrine of constitutional review from its emergence. In this regard see, above all, Siemieński, ‘Problem kontroli konstytucyjności ustaw’, 22–24.

116 On this topic see, Hanna Dębska, ‘Trybunał Konstytucyjny w poszukiwaniu legitymizacji. Szkic z socjologii prawa’ (2015) 4 Studia prawnicze 23.

117 Zomerski, W kierunku demokratycznej nauki prawa?

118 See Brzezinski, The Struggle for Constitutionalism in Poland, 158, who noted that in the years 1986–1989, of the 33 cases reviewed in this period, only three involved parliamentary statutes, of which only one statute has been found ‘partially inconsistent’ with the Constitution of 1952.

119 On this judgement and its constitutional significance, see Leszek Garlicki, ‘Pierwsze orzeczenie Trybunału Konstytucyjnego (Refleksje w 15 lat później)’, in Adam Jankiewicz and Ferdynand Rymarz (eds.), Trybunał Konstytucyjny: Księga XV-lecia (Biuro Trybunału Konstytucyjnego, 2001).

120 See Gwiżdż, ‘Trybunał Konstytucyjny’, 15, who in the conclusion stated that in the view of the institutional set up of the Tribunal ‘it would be to the lesser extent the organ of judiciary control over the activities of the parliament, but rather the organ of the parliamentary control over the activities of the administration’.

121 Brzezinski, The Struggle for Constitutionalism in Poland, 159.

122 About this shift, see Footnote ibid., 161–165.

123 See Janina Zakrzewska, ‘Trybunał Konstytucyjny – konstytucja – państwo prawa’ (1992) (No 1) Państwo i Prawo 3, 6–7, who, discussing the context of the establishment of the TK, claimed that in 1982 the authorities were ‘under tremendous popular pressure’ to increase the accountability of the regime, which was only constrained but not destroyed by Martial Law. At the same time, however, the regime did not want to resign from its monopoly of power and the lack of accountability. In consequence, the regime agreed to address ‘certain popular demands’ in form rather than in substance. By doing so, the regime hoped that it would satisfy the society’s democratic ambitions, meanwhile the structure of power would remain unchanged.

124 Such a view was expressed among others by a professor of legal history – Zygmnut Izdebski, as quoted by Brzezinski, The Struggle for Constitutionalism in Poland, 141. According to Izdebski, the regime introducing changes for the ‘foreign consumption only’ initially hoped to repeat Czechoslovakia’s ‘creation’ of a constitutional court in 1968, that had never started to operate.

125 Kazimierz Działocha, ‘Państwo prawne w warunkach zmian zasadniczych systemu prawa’ (1992) (No 1) Państwo i Prawo 13, 27. See also: Jacek Kurczewski, The Resurrection of Rights in Poland (Clarendon Press, 1993) 18, who argued that the introduction of all these bodies was deemed to be unsatisfactory, as the public knew by experience that ‘the invisible “leading role” of the Party is of decisive character’.

126 See Blokker, New Democracies in Crisis?, 50, where the author claimed that the guiding principle of the Polish transformation was ‘legal continuity’ or Footnote ibid., 64, where he argued that in the Polish case it is more justifiable to speak of ‘creeping constitutionalization’ rather than ‘constitutional revolution’, as the main steps towards enhancing a constitutional dimension to the Polish political regime were already taken from the 1970s onwards.

127 Consider that, in the context of many European countries, the institutionalisation of constitutional review was a reaction to the authoritarian past and was thought of as a vehicle from authoritarian rule to constitutional democracy or at least the safeguard of the latter. This observation seems to be accurate in the case of post-Nazi or post-fascist Western Germany and Italy (that institutionalised their constitutional courts in 1947), as well as post-authoritarian Greece (1975), Spain (1978) and Portugal (1982). Similarities between these countries do not stop here. They do concern not only the starting point (authoritarian past) but also the ending point: return to the family of European democracies. In this regard, note that the creation of a constitutional court in each of the said countries preceded the accession to the European structures (Italy and Western Germany – 1957, Greece – 1981, Spain and Portugal – 1986).

128 Note that Poland, along with other countries from the region, such as Czechoslovakia, Hungary and Yugoslavia, had pre-1944 constitutional traditions. As examples of these traditions might serve pre-war constitutions of each of these countries (dating back in case of Poland to the Constitution of 1791, being the first such document in the European history) and Czechoslovakian constitutional court (being along with its Austrian counterpart the only such body in the pre-war period in Europe).

129 It seems that there was nothing ‘socialist’ in the socialist constitutional law theory as it evolved in the 1970s and 1980s, even if authors put much effort to appear as they were deriving their theoretical views from the socialist legal tradition. Although it is hard to trace it with the scientific precision, as the scholars writing at that time were not explicitly referring to non-socialist authors, usually – due to the historical bounds of the region with Austria – it is assumed that it was Kelsenism that remained a tradition structuring regional legal minds. The internal logic of this tradition naturally led to the question of the conformity of higher laws with lower laws, which eventually brought about the institutionalisation of constitutional review.

130 Note that the post-2015 subordination of the TK to ruling political elites was justified by domestic political actors as necessary due to the alleged post-communist and post-authoritarian origin of this body. See for example: Jarosław Kaczyński, ‘Wykład na Uniwersytecie Jagiellońskim’ (2010) 24 Pressje 222, 227, where the leader of Law and Justice party, holding a PhD degree in law, explained the emergence of TK, NSA as well as Ombudsman as the reflection of far-reaching phenomenon of ‘juridification’ of the socialist regime that allegedly allowed socialist elites to remain in power despite the breakdown of the socialist regime.

131 Such a conclusion does not exclude that there was something peculiar in the emergence of constitutionalism in the region that would explain its further fatigue. Such a thesis should, however, be proved rather than simply assumed. One possible line of argument would be that the experience of fascism and Nazism – regarded as ‘own’, in contrast to socialism, which was imposed or at least perceived as such – had different implications for the constitutional sphere and the European integration project. See: Signe Rehling Larsen, ‘Varieties of Constitutionalism in the European Union’ (2021) 84(3) Modern Law Review 477.

132 Luckily, such discussions are already taking place. See, for instance, Adam Czarnota, Martin Krygier and Wojciech Sadurski (eds.), Anti-constitutional Populism (Cambridge University Press, 2022), especially part 3, on the socio-political and economical roots of the crisis of rule of law in Poland and Hungary, including the chapters of Gabor Halmai, Paul Blokker and Michał Stambulski. See also: Wojciech Zomerski, ‘Populism: What, Where and Why?’ (2023) 175(1) Thesis Eleven 126.

16 Nordic Democratic Exceptionality after the End of History A Neoliberalized Constitutional Imaginary?

1 Francis Sejersted, The Age of Social Democracy: Norway and Sweden in the Twentieth Century (Princeton University Press, 2011); Rune Slagstad, De nasjonale strateger (Pax forlag, 1998).

2 Jan Komarek (ed.), European Constitutional Imaginaries: Between Ideology and Utopia (Oxford University Press, 2023).

3 Martin Conway, Western Europe’s Democratic Age 1945–1968 (Princeton University Press, 2020).

4 Martin Conway, ‘The Rise and Fall of Europe’s Democratic Age’ (2004) 13 Contemporary European History 67; Marco Duranti, The Conservative Human Rights Revolution: European Identity, Transnational Politics and the Origins of the European Convention (Oxford University Press, 2017).

5 Jan-Werner Müller, Contesting Democracy: Political Ideas in Twentieth Century Europe (Yale University Press, 2011).

6 Duranti, The Conservative Human Rights Revolution; Samuel Moyn, Christian Human Rights (University of Pennsylvania Press, 2015).

7 Jeppe Nevers and Jesper Lundsby Skov, ‘The Folkish Heritage in Nordic Democracy: Examples from Denmark and Norway’ (2019) 17 Journal of Modern European History 432; Anine Kierulf, Judicial Review in Norway: A Bicentennial Debate (Cambridge University Press, 2018); Johan Strang, ‘The Other Europe? Scandinavian Intellectuals and the Fragility of Democracy in the Wake of World War II’ (2019) 17 Journal of Modern European History 500.

8 Alf Ross, Om ret og retfærdighed: En indførelse i den analytiske retsfilosofi (Nyt Nordisk Forlag, 1953), 472.

9 Risto Alapuro and Henrik Stenius (eds.), Nordic Associations in a European Perspective (Nomos, 2010).

10 Lene Hansen and Ole Wæver (eds.), European Integration and National Identity: The Challenge of the Nordic States (Routledge, 2002); Bo Stråth, Folkhemmet mot Europa: Ett historiskt perspektiv på 90-talet (Tidens förlag, 1993); Johan Strang, ‘The Rhetoric of Nordic Cooperation: From the Other Europe to the Better Europe’, in Jani Marjanen, Johan Strang and Mary Hilson (eds.), Contesting Nordicness: From Scandinavism to the Nordic Brand (De Gruyter, 2021).

11 Erik Bengtsson, Världens jämlikaste land (Arkiv förlag, 2020); Jussi Kurunmäki and Johan Strang (eds.), Rhetorics of Nordic Democracy (SKS, 2010); Åsa Linderborg, Socialdemokraterna skriver historia: Historieskrivning som ideologisk maktresurs 1892–2000 (Altlas förlag, 2001); Øystein Sørensen and Bo Stråth (eds.), The Cultural Construction of Norden (Scandinavian University Press, 1997).

12 See Chapter 1.

13 Peter Mair, Ruling the Void: The Hollowing Out of Western Democracy (Verso, 2013); Yascha Mounck, The People vs. Democracy: Why Our Freedom Is in Danger and How to Save It (Harvard University Press, 2018); Jan-Werner Müller, What Is Populism? (University of Pennsylvania Press, 2016).

14 Aled Davies, Ben Jackson and Florence Sutcliffe-Braithwaite (eds.), The Neoliberal Age? Britain since the 1970s (UCL Press, 2021).

15 Thomas Biebricher, ‘Neoliberalism and Democracy’ (2015) 22 Constellations 255.

16 Thomas Piketty, Capital and Ideology (Harvard University Press, 2020); Wolfgang Streeck, Buying Time: The Delayed Crisis of Democratic Capitalism (Verso, 2014); Adam Tooze, Crashed: How a Decade of Financial Crises Changed the World (Allen Lane, 2018).

17 Stephen Gill & A. Claire Cutler, New Constitutionalism and World Order (Cambridge University Press, 2014); Quinn Slobodian, Globalists: The End of Empire and the Birth of Neoliberalism (Harvard University Press, 2018).

18 Ran Hirschl, ‘The Judicalization of Mega-Politics and the Rise of Political Courts’ (2008) 11 Annual Review of Political Science 93; Danny Nicol, The Constitutional Protection of Capitalism (Hart, 2010).

19 Wendy Brown, Undoing the Demos: Neoliberalism’s Stealth Revolution (MIT Press, 2015); Luc Boltanski and Éve Chiapello, The New Spirit of Capitalism (Verso, 2005).

20 Ove Kaj Petersen, Konkurrencestaten (Hans Reitzels Forlag, 2011).

21 Niklas Olsen, The Sovereign Consumer: A New Intellectual History of Neoliberalism (Palgrave, 2018).

22 Cornel Ban, Ruling Ideas: How Global Neoliberalism Goes Local (Oxford University Press, 2016).

23 Reinhart Koselleck, ‘Einleitung’, in Otto Brunner, Werner Conze and Reinhart Koselleck (ed.), Geschichtliche Grundbegriffe: Historisches Lexikon zur politisch-sozialen Sprache in Deutschland, vol I (Klett-Cotta, 1972).

24 Ilkka Kärrylä, Democracy and the Economy in Finland and Sweden since 1960: A Nordic Perspective on Neoliberalism (Palgrave, 2021); Olsen, The Sovereign Consumer; Jesper Vestermark Køber, Et Spørsmål om nærhed (Københavns universitet, 2017).

25 Hirschl, ‘The Judicalization of Mega-Politics’; Neal C. Tate and Torbjörn Vallinder, The Global Expansion of Judicial Power (New York University Press, 1997); Malcolm Feeley and Malcolm Langford, The Limits of the Legal Complex: Nordic Lawyers and Political Liberalism (Oxford University Press, 2021).

26 Strang, ‘The Rhetoric of Nordic Cooperation’.

27 Henning Fonsmark, Historien om den danske utopi: Et idépolitisk essay om danskernes velfærdsdemokrati (Gyldendal, 1990).

28 Rune Slagstad, Rett og politikk: et liberalt tema med variasjoner (Pax forlag, 1987); Slagstad, De nasjonale strateger.

29 Risto E. J. Penttilä, Jaakko Tapaninen and Janne Jutila, Utlimatum isänmaalle: Nuorsuomalainen näkemys Suomen mahdollisuuksista (Otava, 1994).

30 Gunnar Broberg and Mattias Tydén, Oönskade i folkhemmet: rashygien och sterilisering i Sverige (Gidlunds, 1991); Macej Zaremba, Minken i folkhemmet (Timbro, 1992).

31 Johan Strang, ‘Rights against the Welfare State: Timbro and the Neoliberal Mobilization of Legalist Constitutionalism in Sweden 1980–2000’, in Jenny Andersson and Chris Howell (eds.), Nordic Neoliberalisms. Perspectives on Economic, Social and Cultural Change in the Nordics after 1970 (Routledge, 2025), 5574.

32 Joakim Nergelius, Konstitutionellt rättighetsskydd: svensk rätt i ett komparativt perspektiv (Fritze, 1996); Joakim Nergelius, Aleksander Peczenik and Ola Wiklund, Löser juridiken demokratins problem? Demokratiutredningens skrift nr 23 (SOU, 1999), 58; Marlene Wind, ‘When Parliament Comes First: The Danish Concept of Democracy Meets the European Union’ (2001) 27 Nordisk tidsskrift for menneskerettigheter 272.

33 Demokratiutredningen, En uthållig demokrati! Politik för folkstyrelse på 2000-talet (Fritze, 2000); Makt-og demokratiutredningen, Makt og demokrati: Sluttrapport fra Makt-og demokratiutredningen (Statens Forvaltningstjeneste, 2003), 19; Lise Togeby, Jørgen Houl Andersen, Peter Munk Christiansen, Torben Beck Jørgensen and Signild Vallgårda, Magt og demokrati i Danmark: Hovedresultater fra Magtudredningen (Aarhus universitetsforlag, 2003).

34 Friedrich Hayek, The Constitution of Liberty (University of Chicago Press, 1960).

35 David Harvey, A Brief History of Neoliberalism (Oxford University Press, 2005); Katarina Pistor, The Code of Capital: How the Law Creates Wealth and Inequality (Princeton University Press, 2019).

36 David Singh Grewal, ‘Introduction: Law and Neoliberalism’ (2014) 77 Law and Contemporary Problems 1.

37 Slobodian, Globalists.

38 Honor Branbazon (ed.), Neoliberal Legality: Understanding the Role of Law in the Neoliberal Project (Routledge, 2017).

39 Samuel Moyn, ‘A Powerless Companion: Human Rights in the Age of Neoliberalism’ (2015) 77 Law and Contemporary Problems 147; Samuel Moyn, Not Enough: Human Rights in an Unequal World (Belknap, 2018).

40 Jessica Whyte, The Morals of the Market: Human Rights and the Rise of Neoliberalism (Verso, 2019).

41 Nicol, The Constitutional Protection of Capitalism.

42 Mikael af Malmborg, Den ståndaktiga nationalstaten: Sverige och den västeuropeiska integrationen 1945–1959 (Lund University Press, 1994); Alan Milward, The European Rescue of the Nation State (Routledge, 1992).

43 Jacob Sundberg, fr. Eddan till Ekelöf: repetorium om rättskällor i Norden (Akademiskt förlag 1978); Jacob Sundberg, Sporrong-Lönnroth: en handbok (Institutet för offentlig och internationell rätt, no 63, 1985); Jacob Sundberg, ‘Human Rights in Sweden: The Breakthrough of an Idea’ (1986) 47 Ohio State Law Journal 951; see also Johan Strang, ‘Scandinavian Legal Realism and Human Rights’ (2018) 35 Nordic Journal of Human Rights 202.

44 Nicol, The Constitutional Protection of Capitalism, 138–140.

45 Samuel Moyn, The Last Utopia: Human Rights in History (Belknap, 2010); Moyn, ‘A Powerless Companion’; Moyn, Not Enough.

46 Björn Wahlroos, Hiljainen vallankuomous: tekikö uusi perustuslaki Suomen hallitsemisen mahdottomaksi? (EVA, 2017); www.hbl.fi/artikel/jussi-niinisto-i-nytt-hart-angrepp-mot-twittrande-professor/.

47 Alapuro and Stenius, Nordic Associations in a European Perspective.

48 Lars Trägårdh, Civilt samhälle kontra offentlig sektor (SNS förlag, 1995).

49 Brown, Undoing the Demos; Laura Morales, Joining Political Organisations: Institutions, Mobilisation and Participation in Western Democracies (Rowman & Littlefield, 2009).

50 Lucio Baccaro and Chris Howell, ‘A Common Neoliberal Trajectory: The Transformation of Industrial Relations in Advanced Capitalism’ (2011) 39 Politics & Society 521; Maiju Wuokko, ‘The Curious Compatibility of Consensus, Corporatism, and Neoliberalism: The Finnish Business Community and the Retasking of a Corporatist Welfare State’ (2019) 63 Business History 668; Aaro Sahari, Elina Kuorelahti, Henrik Tala, Maiju Wuokko and Niklas Jensen-Eriksen, Loputtomat kihlajaiset: Yritykset ja kolmikantakorporatismi Suomessa 1940–2020 (Siltala, 2020).

51 Alapuro and Stenius, Nordic Associations in a European Perspective.

52 Vestermark Køber, Et Spørsmål om nærhed.

53 Jenny Andersson, Between Growth and Security: Swedish Social Democracy from a Strong Society to a Third Way (Manchester University Press, 2006); Johannes Kananen, The Nordic Welfare State in Three Eras: From Emancipation to Discipline (Routledge, 2014); Pauli Kettunen and Klaus Petersen (eds.), Beyond Welfare State Models: Transnational Historical Perspectives on Social Policy (Edward Elgar, 2011), Petersen, Konkurrencestaten.

54 Kärrylä, Democracy and the Economy; Bengt Furåker, ‘The Swedish Wage-earner Funds and Economic Democracy: Is There Anything to be Learned from Them?’ (2016) 22 Transfer: The European Review of Labour and Research 121.

55 Liisa Laakso, ‘Promoting a Special Brand of Democracy: Denmark, Finland, Norway and Sweden’, in Peter J. Schraeder (ed.), Exporting Democracy: Rhetoric vs Reality (Lynnie Rienner, 2002); Johan Karlsson Schaffer, ‘How Democracy Promotion became a Key Aim of Swedish Development Aid Policy’, in Antoine de Bengy Bjørkdahl and Kristian Puyvallé (eds.), Do-Gooders at the End of Aid (Cambridge University Press, 2021). See Johan Strang, ‘Nordic Peace since the End of History: Exceptionality without Distinction’, in Christopher S. Browning, Marko Lehti and Johan Strang (eds.), Nordic Peace in Question: A Region of and for Peace (Routledge, 2025), 98210.

56 Francis Fukuyama, ‘The End of History’ (1989) 16 The National Interest 3; Francis Fukuyama, The End of History and the Last Man (The Free Press, 1992).

57 François Hartog, Regimes of Historicity: Presentism and the Experiences of Time (Columbia University Press, 2015).

58 Stefan-Ludwig Hoffmann, ‘Human Rights in History’ (2016) 232 Past and Present 279.

59 Tori Kirkebø, Malcolm Langford and Haldor Byrkjeflot, ‘Creating Gender Exceptionalism: The Role of Global Indexes’, in Eirinn Larsen, Sigrun Marie Moss and Inger Skjelsbæk (eds.), Gender Equality and Nation Branding in the Nordic Region (Routledge, 2021).

60 Strang, ‘The Rhetoric of Nordic Cooperation’.

61 Francis Fukuyama, The Origins of Political Order: From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Farrar, Straus & Giroux, 2011).

62 Kurunmäki and Strang, Rhetorics of Nordic Democracy; Sørensen and Stråth, The Cultural Construction of Norden.

63 Peter Baldwin, ‘The Scandinavian Origins of the Social Interpretation of the Welfare State’ (1989) 31 Comparative Studies in Society and History 3.

64 Henrik Berggren and Lars Trägårdh, ‘Social Trust and Radical Individualism: The Paradox at the Heart of Nordic Capitalism’, in The Nordic Way: Shared Norms for the New Reality (World Economic Forum, 2011); Henrik Berggren and Lars Trägårdh, Är svensken människa? Gemenskap och oberoende i det moderna Sverige (Norstedts, 2015).

65 Moyn, Not Enough; Whyte, The Morals of the Market.

17 Fifty Years of Democratic Constitutionalism in Portugal Between Constitutional Aspirations and the European Path

The views in this chapter are my own, and do not, in any way, reflect an institutional stand.

1 Manuel Lucena and Manuela Pena Gomes, ‘Reflexões sobre a queda do regime salazarista e o que se lhe seguiu’ (2002) 37 Análise Social 7; Roger Griffin, Modernism and Fascism: The Sense of a Beginning under Mussolini and Hitler (Palgrave Macmillan, 2007); Jorge Pais de Sousa, O Fascismo Catedrático de Salazar (Imprensa da Universidade de Coimbra, 2011); António Costa Pinto (ed.), Corporatism and Fascism: The Corporatist Wave in Europe (Routledge, 2017); Cláudia Ninhos, ‘The Estado Novo and Portuguese–German Relations in the Age of Fascism’, in Arnd Bauerkamper and Grzegorz Rossolinski-Liebe (eds.), Fascism without Borders: Transnational Connections and Cooperation between Movements and Regimes in Europe from 1918 to 1945 (Berghahn Books, 2017), 142167. Rita Almeida de Carvalho, ‘Ideology and Architecture in the Portuguese ‘Estado Novo’: Cultural Innovation within a Para-Fascist State (1932–1945)’ (2018) 7 Fascism 141.

2 The main protagonist of the regime was António Oliveira Salazar (1889–1970), full professor of Political Economy and Finance at the Faculty of Law of the University of Coimbra, and head of Estado Novo for several decades. Nevertheless, others are worth mentioning: Marcello Caetano (1906–1980) was the successor of Salazar as head of government and full professor of administrative law at the Faculty of Law of the University of Lisbon; João Pinto da Costa Leite (Lumbrales) (1905–1975), full professor of Political Economy at the Faculty of Law of the University of Lisbon, was a minister, with different positions, for many years, and president of the Central Board of the Portuguese Legion and of the National Union (the only political party); Afonso Queiró (1914–1995), full professor of administrative law at the Faculty of Law of the University of Coimbra, was one of the regime’s strongmen and a member of the Corporate Chamber, from 1945 to 1974. A significant number of other famous law professors held prominent positions during Estado Novo, fifteen of whom were removed from their offices at the university after the 1974 democratic revolution.

3 Mariana Canotilho, ‘A Constituição Portuguesa de 1933’, in António Simões do Paço (ed.), Os Anos de Salazar, vol 2: A Constituição do Estado Novo (Planeta d’Agostini, 2008).

4 Francisco Lucas Pires, Teoria da Constituição de 1976: a Transição Dualista (Universidade de Coimbra, 1988).

5 Jorge Miranda, A Constituição de 1976: Formação, estrutura, princípios fundamentais (Petrony, 1978); Jorge Miranda, ‘A constituição e a democracia portuguesa’, in Revista do Ministério Público. Rio de Janeiro: MPRJ 31 (2009); Jorge Miranda, Manual de Direito Constitucional, tomo I. Preliminares: O Estado e os Sistemas Constitucionais, 10th ed. (CoimbraEditora, 2014); José Joaquim Gomes Canotilho, Direito Constitucional e Teoria da Constituição, 7th ed. (Almedina, 2003).

6 For a different view on the main features of the Portuguese Constitution, see also Catarina Santos Botelho, ‘The Presentist Portuguese Constitution’, in Richard Albert (ed.), The Architecture of Constitutional Amendments: History, Law, Politics (Hart Publishing, 2023).

7 Konrad Hesse, Die normative Kraft der Verfassung (Mohr Siebeck, 1959).

8 Hermann Heller, Staatslehre (Sijthoff, 1934); Konrad Hesse, Die normative Kraft der Verfassung (Mohr Siebeck, 1959).

9 Teresa Violante, ‘Portugal: From Transformative to Open Constitutionalism’, in Marco Dani, Marco Goldoni and Agustín Menéndez (eds.), The Legitimacy of European Constitutional Orders (Edward Elgar, 2023).

10 Mariana Canotilho, ‘40/30 – 40 years of Constitution, 30 years of European Integration: Between Past and Present, Openness and Belonging’ (2017) 3 UNIO–EU Law Journal 38.

11 Violante, ‘Portugal’.

12 On the broad constitutional definition of the right to strike, see the resume by Catarina Santos Botelho, ‘Some Distinctive Traits of the Portuguese Constitutionalism’, in Liber Amicorum Benedita Mac Crorie (UMinho Editora, 2022).

13 For a better explanation of the debate, see Violante, ‘Portugal’. Also, the two main debaters, J. J. Gomes Canotilho, Constituição dirigente e vinculação do legislador: Contributo para a compreensão das normas constitucionais programáticas (Coimbra Editora, 1982) and Francisco Lucas Pires, Teoria da Constituição de 1976: a Transição Dualista (Universidade de Coimbra, 1988).

14 Konrad Hesse, Die normative Kraft der Verfassung (Mohr Siebeck, 1959).

15 Peter Lerche, Übermass und Verfassungsrecht: zur Bindung des Gesetzgebers an die Grundsätze der Verhältnismässigkeit und der Erforderlichkeit, 2nd ed. (Keip Verlag, 1999).

16 Wolfgang Abendroth, ‘Zum Begriff des demokratischen und sozialen Rechtsstaats im Grundgesetz der Bundesrepublik Deutschland’, in Hans-Jürgen Urban, Michael Buckmiller and Frank Deppe (eds.), Antagonistische Gesellschaft und politische Demokratie (VSA, 1972).

17 Ernst Forsthoff, Der totale Staat (Hanseatic Publishing Company, 1933); Ernst Forsthoff, Verfassungsprobleme des Sozialstaates (Aschendorff, 1954); Ernst Forsthoff, Lehrbuch des Verwaltungsrechts: Bd. Allgemeiner Teil (Beck, 1973).

18 Otto Bachof, Verfassungswidrige Verfassungsnormen? (Siebeck, 1951).

19 On the economic adjustment programme, see European Commission – Directorate-General for Economic and Financial Affairs, ‘The Economic Adjustment Programme for Portugal’ (2011) European Economy: Occasional Papers 79; on the impact of the measures adopted, see European Parliament, Directorate-General for Internal Policies of the Union and Mariana Rodrigues Canotilho, The Impact of the Crisis on Fundamental Rights across Member States of the EU – Country Report on Portugal (European Parliament, 2015), https://data.europa.eu/doi/10.2861/68362.

20 On this issue, see Mariana Canotilho, ‘Constitutional Law and Crisis: The Portuguese Constitutional Court under Pressure?’, in Zoltán Szente and Frusina Gárdos-Orosz (eds.), Constitutional Law and Crisis (Routledge, 2018); Mariana Canotilho, Teresa Violante and Rui Lanceiro, ‘Austerity Measures under Judicial Scrutiny: The Portuguese Constitutional Case-Law’ (2015) 11 European Constitutional Law Review 155. Ana Maria Guerra Martins, ‘Constitutional Judge, Social Rights and Public Debt Crisis: The Portuguese Constitutional Case Law (2015) 22 Maastricht Journal of European and Comparative Law 678; Jorge Reis Novais, Em Defesa do Tribunal Constitucional (Almedina, 2014); Gonçalo de Almeida Ribeiro and Luís Pereira Coutinho (eds.), O Tribunal Constitucional e a Crise – Ensaios Críticos (Almedina, 2014); Roberto Cisotta and Daniele Gallo, ‘The Portuguese Constitutional Court Case Law on Austerity Measures: A Reappraisal’, in Claire Kilpatrick and Bruno De Witte (eds.), Social Rights in Times of Crisis in the Eurozone: The Role of Fundamental Rights’ Challenges, EUI Working Papers Law 2014/05; Cristina Fasone, ‘Constitutional Courts Facing the Euro Crisis: Italy, Portugal and Spain in a Comparative Perspective’, EUI Working Paper MWP 2014/25.

21 Martin Loughin, ‘The constitutional imagination’ (2015) 78 The Modern Law Review 1.

22 About the clash of decisions on social matters at national and European level as a conflict between competing ideas of sovereignty, see Luís Miguel Nogueira de Brito, ‘A Comment on Miguel Poiares Maduro’s “Crisis between Crises”: The Portuguese Constitutional Court’s Jurisprudence of Crisis between Autarchy and Sovereignty’ (2017) 4 e-Pública 43.

18 Constitutional Drift Exploring the Deeper Roots of Polish Constitutional Crisis

This chapter was created as part of the research project No. 2015/19/B/HS5/00132 entitled ‘Legal Policy against the Professional Self-governments: Towards a Model of Reflexive Law Making’, financed by the National Science Centre.

1 Aleksandra Kustra, ‘Poland’s Constitutional Crisis: From Court-Packing Agenda to Denial of Constitutional Court’s Judgments’ (2016) 12 Toruńskie Studia Polsko-Włoskie 343; Anna Chmielarz-Grochal and Jarosław Sułkowski, ‘Appointment of Judges to the Constitutional Tribunal in 2015 as the Trigger Point for a Deep Constitutional Crisis in Poland’ (2018) (No 2) Przegląd Konstytucyjny 91.

2 Jan Winczorek and Karol Muszyński, ‘The Access to Justice Gap and the Rule of Law Crisis in Poland’ (2022) 42 Zeitschrift für Rechtssoziologie 5; Grażyna Skąpska, ‘Abuse of the Constitution as a Means of Political Change: Sociological Reflections on the Crisis of Constitutionalism in Poland’ (2019) Polish Sociological Review 421.

3 Michał Ziółkowski, ‘Constitutional Moment and the Polish Constitutional Crisis 2015–2018 (a Few Critical Remarks)’ (2019) (No 4) Przegląd Konstytucyjny 76.

4 For an excellent review, see Maciej Pichlak, ‘Sytuacja autorytarna i rządy prawa: Socjologiczno-prawne wyjaśnienia kryzysu konstytucyjnego’ (2021) 43 (No 1) Studia nad Autorytaryzmem i Totalitaryzmem 173.

5 Pablo Castillo-Ortiz, ‘The Illiberal Abuse of Constitutional Courts in Europe’ (2019) 15 European Constitutional Law Review 48; Martin Krygier, ‘The Challenge of Institutionalisation: Post-Communist “Transitions”, Populism, and the Rule of Law’ (2019) 15 European Constitutional Law Review 544.

6 Wojciech Sadurski, Poland’s Constitutional Breakdown (Oxford University Press, 2019).

7 Footnote Ibid., 8–9 and 19–25.

8 Skąpska, ‘Abuse of the Constitution as a Means of Political Change’; Marta Bucholc, ‘Commemorative Lawmaking: Memory Frames of the Democratic Backsliding in Poland After 2015’ (2019) 11 The Hague Journal on the Rule of Law 85.

9 Adam Czarnota, ‘Constitutional Correction as a Third Democratic Revolutionary Moment in Central Eastern Europe’ (2019) 11 The Hague Journal on the Rule of Law 397; Michał Stambulski, ‘Constitutional Populism and the Rule of Law in Poland’ in Martin Krygier, Adam Czarnota and Wojciech Sadurski (eds.), Anti-Constitutional Populism (Cambridge University Press, 2022).

10 Adam Sulikowski, ‘Apolityczność w prawoznawstwie. Kryzys idei a zjawisko populizmu’ (2018) (No 3) Archiwum Filozofii Prawa i Filozofii Społecznej 74.

11 Winczorek and Muszyński, ‘The Access to Justice Gap’; Joanna Kusiak, ‘Rule of Law and Rules-Lawyering: Legal Corruption and “Reprivatization Business” in Warsaw’ (2019) 43 International Journal of Urban and Regional Research 589.

12 Piotr Winczorek, ‘Nowa Konstytucja Rzeczypospolitej Polskiej: Problem aksjologii’ (1996) 4 (No 4) Przegląd Sejmowy 9.

13 Piotr Winczorek, ‘Konstytucja i Wartości’, in Janusz Trzciński (ed.), Charakter i struktura norm konstytucji (Wydawnictwo Sejmowe, 1997), 55.

14 Michał Stambulski and Adam Czarnota, ‘The Janus Face of Constitutionalism’ (2019) 11 (No 1) Krytyka Prawa: Niezależne studia nad prawem 18.

15 Wojciech Ciszewski, ‘Republikańskie odczytanie Konstytucji Rzeczypospolitej Polskiej’ (2017) (No 4) Przegląd Konstytucyjny 4.

16 Jan Komárek, ‘European Constitutional Imaginaries: Utopias, Ideologies, and the Other’, in Jan Komárek (ed.), European Constitutional Imaginaries: Between Ideology and Utopia (Oxford University Press, 2023), 2.

17 Adam Sulikowski, ‘Trybunał Konstytucyjny a Polityczność. O Konsekwencjach Upadku Pewnego Mitu’ (2016) 71 Państwo i Prawo 4; see also Chapter 15, by Wojciech Zomerski.

18 Ciszewski, ‘Republikańskie odczytanie Konstytucji Rzeczypospolitej Polskiej’.

19 Footnote Ibid., 18–24.

20 For a broader description of societal constitutionalism, see David Sciulli, Theory of Societal Constitutionalism: Foundations of a Non-Marxist Critical Theory (Cambridge University Press, 1992); Gunther Teubner, Constitutional Fragments: Societal Constitutionalism and Globalization (Oxford University Press, 2012); Chris Thornhill, ‘The Citizen of Many Worlds: Societal Constitutionalism and the Antinomies of Democracy’ (2018) 45 Journal of Law and Society Journal of Law and Society 73; Paweł Skuczyński and Karol Muszyński, Rozwój i Kryzys Konstytucji Społecznej: Przypadek Samorządów Zawodowych (Wydawnictwo CH Beck, 2020).

21 Niklas Luhmann, ‘Differentiation of Society’ (1977) 2 Canadian Journal of Sociology / Cahiers canadiens de sociologie 29; Teubner, Constitutional Fragments.

22 Niklas Luhmann, Political Theory in the Welfare State (De Gruyter, 1990).

23 Gunther Teubner (ed.), Juridification of Social Spheres: A Comparative Analysis in the Areas of Labor, Corporate, Antitrust and Social Welfare Law (De Gruyter, 2012).

24 Georg Nolte, European and US Constitutionalism (Cambridge University Press, 2005).

25 Christopher J. Thornhill, A Sociology of Constitutions: Constitutions and State Legitimacy in Historical-Sociological Perspective (Cambridge University Press, 2013).

26 Paweł Sarnecki, ‘Organizacja Społeczeństwa Obywatelskiego’, in M. Zubik (ed.), Księga XX-lecia orzecznictwa Trybunału Konstytucyjnego (Wydawnictwo Trybunału Konstytucyjnego, 2006).

28 Jacek Kuron, Kuron: [pisma polityczne] (Wydawnictwo Krytyki Politycznej, 2009); Jacek Luszniewicz, Solidarność, Samorząd Pracowniczy, Transformacja Systemu: O Programie Gospodarczym Sieci Organizacji Zakładowych NSZZ ‘Solidarność’ Wiodących Zakładów Pracy, Rok 1981 (Szkoła Główna Handlowa w Warszawie, 2008).

29 Stanisław Gebethner, ‘Rzeczpospolita w Świetle Postanowień Rozdziału Pierwszego Konstytucji z 1997 roku’, in E. Zwierzchowski (ed.), Podstawowe pojęcia pierwszego rozdziału Konstytucji RP (Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Śląskiego, 2000), 13.

30 Sciulli, Theory of Societal Constitutionalism.

31 Bogusław Jagusiak, OPZZ i NSZZ Solidarność w Systemie Politycznym Polski w Latach 1989–2001 (CEE, 2004).

32 Juliusz Gardawski, Dialog Społeczny w Polsce: Teoria, Historia, Praktyka (Ministerstwo Pracy i Polityki Społecznej. Katedra Socjologii Ekonomicznej SGH, 2009).

34 Franz Traxler, ‘Corporatism(s) and Pacts: Changing Functions and Structures under Rising Economic Liberalism and Declining Liberal Democracy’ (2010), After the Euro and enlargement: social pacts in the EU, Brussels: European Trade Union Institute (ETUI) and Observatoire social européen (OSE).

35 Karol Muszyński, Polityka regulacji zatrudnienia w Polsce: kryzys ekonomiczny a destandaryzacja stosunków pracy (Wydawnictwo Naukowe Scholar, 2019).

36 Wiesława Kozek, NSZZ ‘Solidarność’ Wobec Nowych Wyzwań Od Roku 1989 (Wydawnictwo Naukowe Scholar, 2020).

37 Joanna Dzwonczyk, ‘The Barriers for the Development of Civic Society in Poland after 1989’ (2003) 32 Polish Poitical Science Yearbook 117.

38 Piotr Gliński, Style Działań Organizacji Pozarządowych w Polsce: Grupy Interesu Czy Pożytku Publicznego? (Wydawnictwo IFiS PAN, 2006).

39 Kerstin Jacobsson and Elżbieta Korolczuk, ‘Introduction: Rethinking Polish Civil Society’, in Kerstin Jacobsson and Elżbieta Korolczuk (eds.), Civil Society Revisted: Lessons from Poland (Berghahn Books, 2017).

40 Stanisław Mazur and Agnieszka Pacut, System Finansowania Organizacji Pozarządowych w Polsce (Małopolska Szkoła Administracji Publicznej Uniwersytetu Ekonomicznego 2015).

41 Ewa Cierniak-Szóstak, ‘Kultura Organizacyjna NGO Wobec Wymagań Funduszy Strukturalnych’ (2011) Ekonomia Społeczna 41.

42 Grzegorz Makowski, ‘Rozwój Sektora Organizacji Pozarządowych w Polsce Po 1989 r.’ (2015) Studia BAS 57.

43 Jacobsson and Korolczuk, ‘Introduction’.

44 Karol Muszyński and Paweł Skuczyński, ‘Changing Legal and Social Role of Professional Self-Governments during Systemic Transformation in Poland’ (2020) 12 Krytyka Prawa. Niezależne studia nad prawem 149.

45 Skuczyński and Muszyński, Rozwój i Kryzys Konstytucji Społecznej, 363.

46 Footnote Ibid., 248–254.

47 Footnote Ibid., 262–279.

48 Agnieszka Dudzińska, ‘“Voting Machine”: Legitimization of Government Decisions as the Main Function Parliament’ (2016) 20 Białostockie Studia Prawnicze 129.

49 Radosław Zubek, Core Executive and Europeanization in Central Europe (Palgrave Macmillan, 2008).

50 Jan Maria Rokita, Stefan Kawalec and Maciej Jankowski, Państwo Dla Obywateli: Plan Rządzenia 2005–2009 (Instytut Państwa i Administracji, 2005).

51 Skuczyński and Muszyński, Rozwój i Kryzys Konstytucji Społecznej.

52 Gerda Falkner and Oliver Treib, ‘Three Worlds of Compliance or Four? The EU-15 Compared to New Member States’ (2008) 46 Journal of Common Market Studies 293.

53 European Commission, Single Market Scoreboard, available: https://single-market-scoreboard.ec.europa.eu/countries/poland_en.

54 Jacek K. Sokołowski and Dariusz Stolicki, ‘Przyczyny opóźnień w transpozycji dyrektyw europejskich do polskiego porządku prawnego w świetle analizy ilościowej krajowego procesu legislacyjnego’ (2017) Przegląd Politologiczny 40.

55 Sandra Kröger, ‘Creating a European Demos? The Representativeness of European Umbrella Organisations’ (2013) 35 Journal of European Integration 583.

56 Renewable energy directive (2009/28/EC), Directive (EU) 2018/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 11 December 2018 on the promotion of the use of energy from renewable sources.

57 Sylwia Mrozowska, Jan A. Wendt and Krzysztof Tomaszewski, ‘The Challenges of Poland’s Energy Transition’ (2021) 14 Energies 8165.

58 Ramona Coman, ‘Antagonistic Understandings of Sovereignty in the 2015 Polish Constitutional Crisis’ (2022) 20 Comparative European Politics 275.

59 Krzysztof Jasiecki, ‘“Conservative Modernization” and the Rise of Law and Justice in Poland’, in Katharina Bluhm and Mihai Varga (eds.) New Conservatives in Russia and East Central Europe (Routlege, 2018), 130.

60 Stanley Bill, ‘Counter-Elite Populism and Civil Society in Poland: PiS’s Strategies of Elite Replacement’ (2022) 36 East European Politics and Societies and Cultures 118.

61 Paweł Skuczyński, Dialog Społeczny, Państwo Prawa i Polityczny Populizm: Porozumienie Samorządów Zawodowych i Stowarzyszeń Prawniczych–Doświadczenia i Perspektywy 2016–2017 (Palestra, 2017), 1929.

19 On the French Constitutional Imaginary The Erosion of the Long-standing Republican Tradition

1 See, respectively, Benedict Anderson, Imagined Communities: Reflections on the Origin and Spread of Nationalism (Verso, 2016); Paul Kahn, Political Theology: Four New Chapters on the Concept of Sovereignty, (Columbia University Press, 2012); and Eric Hobsbawm and Terence Ranger, The Invention of Tradition (Cambridge University Press, 2012).

2 Isaiah Berlin, Two Concepts of Liberty (Oxford University Press, 1958).

3 On constitutional imaginaries (or imagination), see, e.g., Martin Loughlin, ‘The Constitutional Imagination’ (2015) 78 Modern Law Review 1, 1; Paul Blokker, ‘Populism; Constituent Power and Constitutional Imagination’, in Martin Belov (ed.), Populist Constitutionalism and Illiberal Democracies: Between Constitutional Imagination, Normative Entrenchment and Political Reality (Intersentia, 2021).

4 Ernest Renan, What Is a Nation? And Other Political Writings (Columbia University Press, 2018), 247263.

5 Jan Komárek, ‘European Constitutional Imaginaries: Utopias, Ideologies and the Other’, in Jan Komárek (ed.), European Constitutional Imaginaries: Between Ideology and Utopia (Oxford University Press, 2023), 2.

6 On the methods in intellectual history, see in particular Quentin Skinner, ‘Meaning and Understanding in the History of Ideas’ (1969) 8 History and Theory 3, 8.

7 In France, the contribution of constitutional scholarship to the study on constitutional imaginaries has been unfortunately somewhat limited because of the dominant positivistic tradition that has downplayed constitutional history and philosophy. There is little interest in the study of ‘constitutional law in context’ in France, apart from the notable exception of the Institut Michel Villey and its e-journal Jus Politicum. Even there, it is usually done with a retrospective, learned interest in past authors, with limited attention to the political and social context within which those authors developed their thoughts and to what could be, mutatis mutandis, their contribution for the present times. See, however, for a proposal to look at constitutions ‘in their becoming’, Denis Baranger, ‘Le piège du droit constitutionnel’ (2009) (No. 3) Jus Politicum 1, 13, http://juspoliticum.com/article/Le-piege-du-droit-constitutionnel-146.html.

8 See, e.g., Laurence H. Tribe, The Invisible Constitution (Oxford University Press, 2018).

9 Larry Siedentop, ‘Two Liberal Traditions’, in Alan Ryan (ed.), The Idea of Freedom: Essays in Honour of Isaiah Berlin (Oxford University Press, 1979).

10 While this chapter adopts Siedentop’s distinction, it is reckoned, first, that the two concepts of liberty are present in French and Anglo-American political cultures and, second, that there are potentially other concepts of liberty in those cultures, such as Skinner and Pettit’s freedom as non-domination if it is admitted that the latter does not overlap with either positive or negative liberty (see Quentin Skinner, Liberty before Liberalism (Cambridge University Press, 2012); Philip Pettit, Republicanism: A Theory of Freedom and Government (Oxford University Press, 1999)). That said, on top of its pedagogical dimension, Siedentop’s somewhat essentialising distinction presents the advantage to put to the fore the tradition dominant within idiosyncrasies defined along national lines.

11 See Loughlin, ‘The Constitutional Imagination’, 8.

12 On French republicanism, see, e.g., Claude Nicolet, L’idée républicaine en France. Essai d’histoire critique (1789–1924) (Tel Gallimard, 1995); Jean-Fabien Spitz, ‘On the Supposed Illiberalism of Republican Political Culture in France’, in Stephen W. Sawyer and Ian Stewart (eds.), In Search of the Liberal Moment: Democracy, Anti-totalitarianism and Intellectual Politics in France since 1950 (Palgrave, 2016), 111129.

13 See Patrick Riley, The General Will before Rousseau: The Transformation of the Divine into the Civic (Princeton University Press, 2016).

14 On the prevailing Rousseauian philosophy in French legal thought, in particular with regard to Europe, see Justine Lacroix, La pensée française à l’épreuve de l’Europe (Grasset, 2008); Céline Spector, ‘La “voie rousseauiste” et les impasses de la critique souverainiste de l’Union européenne’, in Tristan Coignard and Céline Spector (ed.), Europe philosophique, Europe politique: L’héritage des Lumières (Classiques Garnier, 2022), 171189.

15 See Alexis de Tocqueville, The Ancien Regime and the Revolution (Cambridge University Press, 2011).

16 For notable exceptions, see Loughlin, ‘The Constitutional Imagination’; Richard Bellamy, Political Constitutionalism: A Republican Defence of the Constitutionality of Democracy (Cambridge University Press, 2007); Nicholas W. Barber, The Principles of Constitutionalism (Oxford University Press, 2018).

17 See, e.g., Martin Loughlin and Neil Walker (eds.), The Paradox of Constitutionalism: Constituent Power and Constitutional Form (Oxford University Press, 2008).

18 See, for instance, the first sentence of Article 1 of the 1958 Constitution: ‘France shall be an indivisible, secular, democratic and social Republic’.

19 See decision n° 91-290 of the Conseil constitutionnel of 9 May 1991, that refused to admit the existence of the ‘Corsica people’.

20 See, for example, judgment of the French Conseil d’Etat of 29 March 1997, Société Baxter, case no 179049.

21 See Cécile Laborde, Critical Republicanism: The Hijab Controversy and Political Philosophy (Oxford University Press, 2012).

22 See, for instance, judgment of the French Conseil d’Etat of 2 November 1992, Kherouaa, case no 130394.

23 See Spitz, ‘On the Supposed Illiberalism of Republican Political Culture in France’, 114–117.

24 See Stéphane Rials, La Déclaration des droits de l’homme et du citoyen (Hachette, 1988).

25 See, e.g., Albert Venn Dicey, Introduction to the Study of the Law of the Constitution (Oxford University Press, 2013); Bernard Schwartz, ‘French and Anglo-American Conceptions of Administrative Law’, 6 University of Miami Law Review 433 (1952); John Bell and François Lichère, Contemporary French Administrative Law (Cambridge University Press, 2022), 125.

26 For a comprehensive approach on French liberals ever since the Enlightenment, see Raf Geenens and Helena Rosenblatt (eds.), French Liberalism from Montesquieu to the Present Day (Cambridge University Press, 2012). See especially the editors’ introduction ‘French Liberalism, an Overlooked Tradition?’, 1–12.

27 See, e.g., Aurelian Craiutu, ‘Raymond Aron and the Tradition of Political Moderation in France’, in Raf Geenens and Helena Rosenblatt (eds.), French Liberalism from Montesquieu to the Present Day (Cambridge University Press, 2012), 271–290.

28 See Céline Spector, ‘Was Montesquieu Liberal? The Spirit of the Law in the History of Liberalism’, in Raf Geenens and Helena Rosenblatt (eds.), French Liberalism from Montesquieu to the Present Day (Cambridge University Press, 2012), 57–72.

29 Andrew Jainchill, ‘The Importance of Republican Liberty in French Liberalism’, in Raf Geenens and Helena Rosenblatt (eds.), French Liberalism from Montesquieu to the Present Day (Cambridge University Press, 2012), 73–89.

30 Benjamin Constant, ‘De la liberté des anciens comparée à celle des modernes’ in Ecrits politiques, 2nd ed. (Gallimard, 1997), 618.

31 See Lucien Jaume, ‘The Unity, Diversity and Paradoxes of French Liberalism’, in Raf Geenens and Helena Rosenblatt (eds.), French Liberalism from Montesquieu to the Present Day (Cambridge University Press, 2012), 36–54.

32 On that liberal turn in French political thought, see especially Stephen W. Sawyer and Iain Stewart, ‘Introduction: New Perspectives on France’s “Liberal moment”’, in Stephen W. Sawyer and Ian Stewart (eds.), In Search of the Liberal Moment: Democracy, Anti-totalitarianism and Intellectual Politics in France since 1950 (Palgrave, 2016).

33 For a collection of the main articles dedicated to Tocqueville written by various authors in the 1970s or 1980s, see Laurence Guellec (ed.), Tocqueville et l’esprit de la démocratie (Presses de Sciences Po, 2005).

34 See, e.g., Samuel Moyn, ‘The Politics of Individual Rights: Marcel Gauchet and Claude Lefort’, in Raf Geenens and Helena Rosenblatt (eds.), French Liberalism from Montesquieu to the Present Day (Cambridge University Press, 2012), 291–310; Noah Rosenblum, ‘Rethinking the French Liberal Moment: Some Thoughts on the Heterogeneous Origins of Lefort and Gauchet’s Social Philosophy’ in Stephen W. Sawyer and Ian Stewart (eds.), In Search of the Liberal Moment: Democracy, Anti-totalitarianism and Intellectual Politics in France since 1950 (Palgrave, 2016), 61–83.

35 See Emmanuel Macron’s speech on Europe in September 2017 at the Sorbonne.

36 See, e.g., Philippe Crignon, ‘De l’Europe républicaine à la République européenne’, in Tristan Coignard and Céline Spector (ed.), Europe philosophique, Europe politique (Classiques Garnier, 2022).

37 See Lacroix, La pensée française à l’épreuve de l’Europe, 14.

38 See, on the impact of that transformation on scholarship, Wanda Mastor and Jean-Gabriel Sorbara (eds.), La doctrine publiciste et le tournant des années 1970 (La Mémoire du Droit, 2024).

39 Baranger, ‘Le piège du droit constitutionnel’, 19.

40 See François-Xavier Millet, ‘From messianic republicanism to global constitutionalism: the paradigmatic changes of French public law through European law’, forthcoming in European Law Open, 2025.

41 See Daniel Halberstam, ‘How Europe Brought Judicial Review to France: A Response to Bruce Ackerman’, in Richard Albert (ed.), Revolutionary Constitutionalism: Law, Legitimacy, Power (Hart Publishing, 2020), 239–264.

42 Régis Debray, Le Code et le Glaive: Après l’Europe, la Nation? (Albin Michel, 2016).

43 See Lacroix, La pensée française à l’épreuve de l’Europe; Céline Spector, No Demos? Souveraineté et démocratie à l’épreuve de l’Europe (Seuil, 2021).

44 CJEU, Case C-156/21, Judgment of 16 February 2021, Hungary v European Parliament and Council, ECLI:EU:C:2022:97, para. 232.

45 Spitz has shown that bonapartism is not far away from the Republican culture, nor from the Ancient Régime (Spitz, ‘On the Supposed Illiberalism of Republican Political Culture in France’, 113).

20 From Legal Impossibilism to the Rule of Law Crisis Transitional Justice and Polish Counter-Constitutionalism

1 See, e.g., András Sajó, Limiting Government: An Introduction to Constitutionalism (Central European University Press, 1999), 4968; Wiktor Osiatyński, Human Rights and Their Limits (Cambridge University Press, 2009), 7281.

2 Osiatyński, Human Rights and Their Limits, 79.

3 Paul Blokker, ‘The Imaginary Constitution of Constitutions’ (2019) 3 Social Imaginaries 167.

4 As Wojciech Sadurski points out, in the case of the PCT, its takeover was conducted in two stages. In the first one, the government’s goal was to ‘paralyze’ the Tribunal by measures such as court-packing, legislative amendments and the refusal to publish its judgments. Once this stage was completed by the end of 2016, in the second one the PCT was turned into an active, loyal partner of the executive. Wojciech Sadurski, Poland’s Constitutional Breakdown (Oxford University Press, 2019), 5895.

5 Sadurski, Poland’s Constitutional Breakdown.

6 Marcin Matczak, ‘Poland: From Paradigm to Pariah? Facts and Interpretations of Polish Constitutional Crisis’, 12 March 2018, https://ssrn.com/abstract=3138541. For more on the crisis, see, e.g., Aleksandra Kustra, ‘Poland’s Constitutional Crisis: From Court-packing Agenda to Denial of Constitutional Court’s Judgments’ (2016) 12 Toruńskie Studia Polsko-Włoskie 343; Grażyna Skąpska, ‘The Decline of Liberal Constitutionalism in East Central Europe’, in Peeter Vihalemm, Anu Masso and Signe Opermann (eds.), The Routledge International Handbook of European Social Transformations (Routledge, 2018).

7 Adam Czarnota, ‘Populist Constitutionalism or New Constitutionalism’ (2019) 11 Krytyka Prawa 43, 44.

10 Adam Sulikowski, ‘Trybunał Konstytucyjny a polityczność. O konsekwencjach upadku pewnego mitu’ (2016) Państwo i Prawo 3.

11 Maciej Pichlak, ‘Polskie spory między populistycznym a prawnym konstytucjonalizmem wobec refleksyjności konstytucji’ (2022) (No. 1) Archiwum Filozofii Prawa i Filozofii Społecznej 63, 69–70. For a similar point, see Paul Blokker, ‘Populism as a Constitutional Project’ (2019) 17 International Journal of Constitutional Law 536.

12 The Constitution of the Republic of Poland of 2 April 1997 (OJ 1997, No. 78, item. 483).

13 Matczak, ‘Poland: From Paradigm to Pariah?’, 9–12.

14 For other uses of the term see Katarzyna Krzyżanowska, ‘Legal Impossibilism versus the Rule of Law’, Review of Democracy 29 June 2021, https://revdem.ceu.edu/2021/06/29/legal-impossibilism-versus-the-rule-of-law/.

15 For example, the statement of purpose of the SC Act, which allowed for the removal of all SC judges, provided a list of eleven rulings deemed especially unfair: seven of them concerned transitional justice, including five regarding lustration. The bill was vetoed and did not go into force. For a description of the SC rulings, see Michał Krotoszyński, ‘Transitional Justice and the Constitutional Crisis: The Case of Poland (2015–2019)’ (2019) (No. 3) Archiwum Filozofii Prawa i Filozofii Społecznej 22, 32–33.

16 Krotoszyński, ‘Transitional Justice’.

17 Polish People’s Republic Constitution Amendment Act of 29 December 1989 (OJ No. 75, item 444).

18 Theodor Schweisfurth and Ralf Alleweldt, ‘New Constitutional Structures in Central and Eastern Europe’ (1998) 24 Review of Central and East European Law 289, 307.

19 For more on a role of constitutional courts in post-communist countries, see, e.g., Ruti Teitel, ‘Post-Communist Constitutionalism: A Transitional Perspective’ (1994) 26 Columbia Human Rights Law Review 167; Ruti Teitel, Transitional Justice (Oxford University Press, 2000), 191211; Wojciech Sadurski, Rights before Courts: A Study of Constitutional Courts in Postcommunist States of Central and Eastern Europe (Springer, 2005).

20 HCC, Judgment of 5 March 1992, No. 2086/A/1991/14. Available in English in Neil J. Kritz (ed.), Transitional Justice: How Emerging Democracies Reckon with Former Regimes. Volume III: Laws, Rulings, and Reports (United Stated Institute of Peace Press, 1995), 629640.

23 The HCC accepted the prosecution of crimes under international law, as these are not subject to the statute of limitations. See Sadurski, Rights before Courts, 253.

24 CzCC, Judgment of 21 December 1993, Pl. ÚS 19/93. Available in English at www.usoud.cz/fileadmin/user_upload/ustavni_soud_www/Decisions/pdf/Pl%20US%2019-93.pdf.

25 For more on these two rulings see Sadurski, Rights before Courts, 249–258.

26 Sections 20.2.120.2.3 are partly based on Michał Krotoszyński, Modele sprawiedliwości tranzycyjnej (Wydawnictwo Naukowe UAM, 2017), 250255.

27 Resolution of Polish Sejm of 28 May 1992 (M.P. No. 16 item 116).

28 PCT, Ruling of 19 June 1992, U 6/92 (OTK 1992 part I, item 13).

29 Footnote Ibid., para. 44. Paragraph numbers are given after the PCT online judgments database (ipo.trybunal.gov.pl).

30 Act of 11 April 1997 on Disclosing Work for, Service in, or Collaboration with State’s Security Services between 1944 and 1990 by Persons Exercising Public Functions (consolidated text: OJ 1999 No. 42 item 428).

31 Act of 18 October 2006 on the Disclosure of Information on Documents of State Security Agencies from Years 1944–1990 and the Content of These Documents (consolidated text: OJ 2021 item 1633).

32 For an overview of the history of Polish lustration, see, e.g., Adam Czarnota, ‘The Politics of the Lustration Law in Poland, 1989–2006’, in Alexander Mayer-Rieckh and Pablo de Greiff (eds.), Justice as Prevention: Vetting Public Employees in Transitional Societies (Social Science Research Council, 2007), 222258; Michał Krotoszyński, ‘Polish Lustration and the Models of Transitional Justice’ (2014) 3 Adam Mickiewicz University Law Review 199.

33 PCT, Judgment of 10 November 1998, K 39/97 (OTK 1998 No. 6, item 99).

34 Footnote Ibid., paras. 88–96, 103–104.

35 Footnote Ibid., para. 107.

36 Other reasons for invalidation included the violation of the equality principle and citizens’ right to obtain information on persons in public functions. PCT, Judgment of 28 May 2003, K 44/02 (OTK ZU 2003, No. 5A, item 44), paras. 48–82.

37 Footnote Ibid., para. 46.

38 PCT, Judgment of 11 May 2007, K 2/07 (OTK-A 2007, No. 5, item 48), paras. 263–265, 281, 285.

39 Footnote Ibid., paras. 381–414, 432, 435–443, 472–473, 476–484.

40 Footnote Ibid., paras. 372–380, 407, 429. The principle of proper legislation was inferred by the PCT from the principle of democratic state governed by the rule of law. It requires legal provisions to be, inter alia, clear, precise and rational. See, e.g., PCT, Judgment of 30 October 2001, K 33/00 (OTK ZU 2001, No. 7, item 217), para. 45.

41 The provisions also violated the principle of proportionality. K 2/07 (Footnote n 38), paras. 442–443.

42 Act of 18/12/1998 on the Institute of National Remembrance – Commission for the Prosecution of Crimes Against the Polish Nation (consolidated text: OJ 2021 item 177).

43 K 2/07 (Footnote n 38), paras. 358–366, 371.

44 PCT, Judgment of 2 April 2015, P 31/12 (OTK ZU 2015, No. 4A, item 44), paras. 123–152.

45 Act of 23 January 2009 Amending the Act on the Retirement Pensions of Professional Soldiers and Their Families and the Act on the Retirement Pensions of the Officers of the Police, the Internal Security Agency, the Foreign Intelligence Agency, the Military Counterintelligence Service, the Military Intelligence Service, the Central Anti-Corruption Bureau, the Border Guard, the State Protection Service, the State Fire Service, the Prison Service and their Families (OJ 2009, No. 24 item 145).

46 PCT, Judgment of 24 February 2010, K 6/09 (OTK ZU 2010, No. 2A, item 15), para. 388–442, 486.

47 Footnote Ibid., para. 492–541.

48 Footnote Ibid., para. 603–615.

49 Footnote Ibid., para. 581–602.

50 Footnote Ibid., para. 561.

51 Footnote Ibid., para. 577.

52 Footnote Ibid., para. 574.

53 Footnote Ibid., para. 579.

54 Act of 6 June 1997 – Transitional Provisions to the Criminal Code (OJ 1997 No. 88 item 554).

55 PCT, Judgment of 6 July 1999, P 2/99 (OTK ZU 1999 No. 5, item 103), para. 43–52.

56 According to the Court, repealing an amnesty is also justified by the need to protect individual rights, as it opens a possibility of seeking damages in civil lawsuits. Footnote Ibid., para. 59.

57 Footnote Ibid., para. 60.

58 Footnote Ibid., para. 63–66.

59 Footnote Ibid., para. 62.

60 Krystyna Pawłowicz, ‘Konstytucja pozwala na lustrację’, Rzeczpospolita, 29 June 2007.

61 Jarosław Kaczyński, Polska naszych marzeń (Akapit, 2011), 80.

63 These include a notorious resolution which made it impossible to prosecute judges who, during the martial law, imposed retroactive criminal sanctions, on the grounds that the communist legal system lacked the non-retroactivity principle, constitutional review and clarity as to the status of international treaties. SC Resolution of 20 December 2007, I KZP 37/07 (OSNKW 2007 No. 12, item 86). See also Krotoszyński, ‘Transitional Justice’, 32–33.

64 Letter of 7 July 2021 from the IPN prosecutor (on file with author).

65 K 6/09 (Footnote n 46), paras. 530–531.

66 Letter of 19 February 2020 from the Director of the IPN, no. IP 2.2020 (on file with author).

67 See, e.g., Frances Millard, Transitional Justice in Poland: Memory and the Politics of the Past (Bloomsbury, 2021); Monika Nalepa and Michał Krotoszyński, ‘Poland’, in Lavinia Stan and Nadya Nedelsky (eds.), Encyclopedia of Transitional Justice, vol 2, 2nd ed. (Cambridge University Press, 2023), 927934.

68 The list presented in Sections 20.3.1 and 20.3.2 is merely a catalogue of external sources that the PCT referred to in its reasoning. Whether these documents really inspired the judges is difficult to assess: some of them may have been invoked in written judgments to support the decisions previously made without them and their use was therefore purely rhetorical; in other cases some actual inspirations might have been missing from written rulings. The reasoning available for analysis belongs to the context of justification, not to the context of discovery: therefore, the list should be regarded only as a non-exclusive catalogue of possible inspirations.

69 I exclude binding international treaties from my analysis, as the PCT is obliged to take them into account if the petitioners motion the Court to check the statute’s compliance with these acts.

70 K 6/09 (Footnote n 46), paras. 272–295.

71 Footnote Ibid., paras. 338–387.

72 K 2/07 (Footnote n 38), para. 328; P 31/12 (Footnote n 44), paras. 93, 129, 131.

73 PCT, Judgment of 5 March 2003, K 7/01 (OTK ZU 2003, No. 3A, item 19), para. 80.

74 Footnote Ibid., paras. 144–148.

75 P 31/12 (Footnote n 44), para. 136.

76 Footnote Ibid., paras. 134–135.

77 U 6/92 (Footnote n 28), para. 35.

78 Footnote Ibid., para. 35; K 6/09 (Footnote n 46), para. 561; P 31/12 (Footnote n 44), paras. 130, 133.

79 Resolution 1096 (1996) on Measures to Dismantle the Heritage of Former Communist Totalitarian Systems (hereafter also ‘PACE 1996 Resolution’).

80 ‘Measures to Dismantle the Heritage of Former Communist Totalitarian Systems’ (1996) Report by Adrian Severin (Doc. 7568) (hereafter also ‘PACE 1996 Guidelines’).

81 K 39/97 (Footnote n 33), para. 96.

82 K 2/07 (Footnote n 38), para. 337.

83 Footnote Ibid., para. 383.

84 K 39/97 (Footnote n 33), para. 89; P 31/12 (Footnote n 44), para. 85.

85 K 2/07 (Footnote n 38), paras. 264–276.

86 The PCT also referred to PACE 1996 Resolution (Footnote n 79) to prove that the reduction of pensions is consistent with European standards. K 6/09 (Footnote n 46), paras. 270–271, 488–490.

87 PACE 1996 Resolution (Footnote n 79), para. 11.

88 Footnote Ibid., paras. 4, 12; PACE 1996 Guidelines, pt. H (Footnote n 80); K 2/07 (Footnote n 38), para. 265, 267, 274.

89 PACE 1996 Guidelines (Footnote n 80), pts. A, D, E and L.

90 Footnote Ibid., pts. G and J.

91 K 2/07 (Footnote n 38), para. 273.

92 PACE 1996 Guidelines (Footnote n 80), pt. K.

93 K 2/07 (Footnote n 38), para. 275.

94 Czarnota, ‘Populist Constitutionalism’, 53–54.

95 Kaczyński, Polska naszych marzeń, 75–76, 103.

96 Footnote Ibid., 41, 94–95.

97 Sadurski, Rights before Courts, 232.

98 In a modern literature this argument was used by Czarnota, ‘Populist Constitutionalism’, 52.

99 Sławomira Wronkowska, ‘Czy Rzeczpospolita Polska jest państwem prawnym?’, in Sławomira Wronkowska (ed.), Polskie dyskusje o państwie prawa (Wydawnictwo Sejmowe, 1995), 8589.

100 See Martin Krygier, ‘Law as Tradition’ (1986) 5 Law and Philosophy 237, 242–243, 254.

101 Four of the dissenting opinions questioned only the constitutionality of the collaboration definition, one claimed that the statute should be entirely invalidated and four defended constitutionality of its various provisions. The latter two are discussed in this section.

102 Additionally, one separate opinion disagreed with parts of the justification but agreed with the ruling on merits.

103 Dissenting opinion of Judge Wojciech Łączkowski, U 6/92 (Footnote n 28), para. 77.

104 Dissenting opinion of Judge Marian Zdyb, K 39/97 (Footnote n 33), paras. 191–225. Quotes: paras. 200, 214.

105 Dissenting opinion of Judge Maria Gintowt-Jankowicz, K 2/07 (Footnote n 38), paras. 626–657.

106 Dissenting opinion of Judge Teresa Liszcz, K 2/07 (Footnote n 38), para. 758.

107 Dissenting opinion of Judge Zbigniew Cieślak, K 2/07 (Footnote n 38), paras. 583, 623.

108 Dissenting opinion of Judge Teresa Liszcz, K 2/07 (Footnote n 38), para. 766.

109 Dissenting opinion of Judge Zdzisław Czeszejko-Sochacki, K 39/97 (Footnote n 33), paras. 148–164.

110 Dissenting opinions of Judge Bohdan Zdziennicki, K 44/02 (Footnote n 36), paras. 102–140; K 2/07 (Footnote n 38), paras. 853–969.

111 Dissenting opinion of Judge Bohdan Zdziennicki K 7/01 (Footnote n 73), paras. 150–176.

112 Dissenting opinions of Judges: Adam Jamróz, Ewa Łętowska, Marek Mazurkiewicz, Mirosław Wyrzykowski and Bohdan Zdziennicki; K 6/09 (Footnote n 46), paras. 617–921.

113 Dissenting opinion of Judge Bohdan Zdziennicki, K 44/02 (Footnote n 36), para. 107.

114 Dissenting opinion of Judge Bohdan Zdziennicki, K 2/07 (Footnote n 38), paras. 915, 940.

115 Dissenting opinion of Judge Adam Jamróz, K 6/09 (Footnote n 46), para. 670.

116 Martin Krygier, ‘The Challenge of Institutionalisation: Post-Communist ‘Transitions’, Populism, and the Rule of Law’ (2019) 15 European Constitutional Law Review 544.

117 Kaczyński, Polska naszych marzeń, 91.

118 The drafts available in Polish in: Komisja Konstytucyjna Zgromadzenia Narodowego: Projekty Konstytucji (Wydawnictwo Sejmowe, 1993).

120 Solidarity’s Popular Initiative Constitution Draft, Co Tydzień Solidarność (30 June 1994), 1.

121 For an overview of the initiative, see Emilia Kowalewska, ‘Between Civic and Legal Constitutionalism: Dynamics of Poland’s Constitution-making Projects of the 1990s’ (2020) 10 Oñati Socio-Legal Series 903.

122 See Jan Majchrowski (ed.), Konstytucja Solidarności (Wydawnictwo Sejmowe, 2018), 3031.

123 Articles 28, 147 and 166–166 of the 2005 Law and Justice’s Constitution Draft and Articles 29, 35, 191 and 192 of the 2010 Law and Justice’s Constitution Draft, https://oko.press/images/2017/10/PiS-projekt-konstytucji-2005.pdf and https://oko.press/images/2017/10/PiS-projekt-konstytucji-2010.pdf.

124 Kaczyński, Polska naszych marzeń, 72–73.

125 Footnote Ibid., 42–58; Jarosław Kaczyński, Michał Bichniewicz and Piotr M. Rudnicki, Czas na zmiany: Rozmowa z Jarosławem Kaczyńskim, 2nd ed. (Editions Spotkania, 2014), 1518, 133–194.

126 Kaczyński, Polska naszych marzeń, 82.

127 Footnote Ibid., 108.

128 Kaczyński et al., Czas na zmiany, 133–194.

129 Footnote Ibid., 140.

130 Michał Stambulski, ‘Constitutional Populism and the Rule of Law in Poland’, in Martin Krygier, Adam Czarnota and Wojciech Sadurski (eds.), Anti-Constitutional Populism (Cambridge University Press, 2022), 354.

131 In a similar vein, see also Footnote ibid., 351–355; Janusz Reykowski, ‘The Massive Exchange of Elites as a Mean of Formation of the Authoritarian Regime’, in Jerzy J. Wiatr (ed.), New Authoritarianism: Challenges to Democracy in the 21st Century (Verlag Barbara Budrich, 2019), 5056.

132 Kaczyński, Polska naszych marzeń, 104.

133 Footnote Ibid., 107. The context suggests that screening is understood here as a disqualification mechanism.

134 Krotoszyński, ‘Transitional Justice’, 26–27.

135 Kim Lane Scheppele, ‘The Social Lives of Constitutions’, in Paul Blokker and Chris Thornhill (eds.), Sociological Constitutionalism (Cambridge University Press, 2017), 35.

142 See, e.g., Matczak, ‘Poland: From Paradigm to Pariah?’, 9–21; Sadurski, Poland’s Constitutional Breakdown, 162–191; Skąpska, ‘The Decline of Liberal Constitutionalism’, 141–143; Stambulski, ‘Constitutional Populism and the Rule of Law in Poland’, 346–351.

143 Skąpska, ‘The Decline of Liberal Constitutionalism’, 142; Sadurski, Poland’s Constitutional Breakdown, 182–187.

Save book to Kindle

To save this book to your Kindle, first ensure no-reply@cambridge.org is added to your Approved Personal Document E-mail List under your Personal Document Settings on the Manage Your Content and Devices page of your Amazon account. Then enter the ‘name’ part of your Kindle email address below. Find out more about saving to your Kindle.

Note you can select to save to either the @free.kindle.com or @kindle.com variations. ‘@free.kindle.com’ emails are free but can only be saved to your device when it is connected to wi-fi. ‘@kindle.com’ emails can be delivered even when you are not connected to wi-fi, but note that service fees apply.

Find out more about the Kindle Personal Document Service.

Available formats
×

Save book to Dropbox

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Dropbox.

Available formats
×

Save book to Google Drive

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Google Drive.

Available formats
×